7 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 §GifeY8«g 0t iflttgwss. 
 
 
 
 <«?/«/ IfOBl 
 
 
 
 <JSWJ/ ,JfJS 
 
 
 
 *&ofeylt*nA£ *==/y&....___ -.- 
 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. _ 
 
 
 
 W0T 
 
 # 
 
 m 
 
Vr 
 

 /* 
 
 
 / 
 
^v\vvA« ^ 
 
' < ,/■ /KEY/ r . 
 
 / / 4 t 
 
 4 
 
 Si t 
 
 MEDICAL SCIENCE 
 
 
 BY DR. J. CLAWSON KELLEV 
 
 NEW-YORK, 
 J. A. FRAETAS «fc J. W. KELLEY PRINTERS, 
 
 " 1 8 4 2 . 
 

 
 \ 
 
 Southerns ^ Strict of ffew-YorJc, S. s. 
 
 Be it r membered, that on the fifteenth day of December,AnnoDomini, one thousand 
 eight hundred and forty-one, Dr. J. Clawson Kelley, of the said District, hath deposi- 
 ted at this Office the Title of a Book, the title of which is in the words following, to 
 wit. Key to Medical Science, by Dr. J. Clawson Kelley, the right whereof he claims 
 as author and proprietor. In conformity with an act of Congress, entitled "An Act 
 to amend the several Aets respecting copy-rights." CHAS. D. BETTS, 
 
 CUrk of the Soutlurn District of J\tvo-York, 
 
 £~d f& 
 
INTRODUCTORY PROEM. 
 
 In introducing to the public any new science or principle, 
 it has, as a necessary consequence, found both its enemies and 
 opponents, as well as its admirers. Self-interest is known to 
 be a feeling ever at war with truth that would oppose it, and 
 to stop short at no means however low and degrading, the en- 
 ginery of which is found to promote its particular end. Tlr 1 * 
 it will be found, that this innate feeling of self — this a. -gras- 
 ping pulse, and self-aggrandizing motive, is one of the great 
 evils with which the truth of every new science has to con- 
 tend. Those, on the other hand, whose interest it is to believe 
 do so without attempting investigation ; and while they very 
 carefully avoid any opposition at all, are found too indolent to 
 advocate its truth, that thousands who have an immediate in- 
 terest attached to it, may be benefitted to the full extent of its 
 powers. 
 
 Every day some new truth is developing itself, and illumining 
 the page of science. The experience of the ancients in Medi- 
 cine, Arts, Political Economy, and their train of dependents 
 and eflective agents, is come, in the present age of enlight- 
 ened Liberty, to be severely pondered and commented upon ; 
 and though many of the hypotheses, which in the ancient 
 fables were inculcated as the pure light of truth, have de- 
 veloped a principle entirely contrary — still there are many 
 points ; both of Medical Jurisprudence and of the lighter arts, 
 
IV 
 
 which are admirable in themselves, and beneficial in their ope- 
 rations ; whilst others, again, present the strange anomaly of 
 truth and falsehood. 
 
 We are labouring under a much stronger chain of supersti- 
 tion now, than the ancients did a thousand years ago. Slavery 
 at that period was compulsory ; while that of the present day is 
 voluntary, — that of the ancients being wrought from the strong 
 chain of tyranny and riveted upon them, which they bore 
 proudly after many vain attempts to throw it off: while the 
 slavery of the present age is of a less laudable character — 
 more silk-like in its texture is the chain which binds it, and 
 may be resolved into unrestive subserviency to the powerful. 
 The many false theories which the present state of the world 
 is characterized by, are more ruinous than the fables of the an- 
 cients, while they do not answer the same useful purpose. The 
 great body of the reflective and intelligent, emancipate them- 
 selves from participation in the production of good which the 
 complete trampling under foot of all hypothetical sciences 
 would tend to produce ; yet they (calling themselves the lights 
 of science,) feel themselves bound by the dignity of their po- 
 sition, to aid in thwarting the attempts of others in the work of 
 reformation. Challenging truth is not refuting it ; and when 
 the centinel in his watch-tower has said " stand " to a deter- 
 mined intruder, although he has done a useful and necessary 
 act, still we may safely conclude that the easiest part of his 
 duty only has been fulfilled. It is this word stand used in re- 
 ference to Medical Reformation, which the legal or sect-proper 
 of Physicians persuade themselves is its overthrow, while the 
 flower is still spreading its roots, and sending forth its invigo- 
 rated germs. Abstract speculation may do well enough for 
 the scholar in his closet ; but the many want practical tokens 
 of the benefits of science apart from abstraction. Thus it 
 should be, and doubtless is, that, in a philosophical point of 
 
view, he who produces an ounce of good, has achieved more 
 than he who produces a pound of abstraction. 
 
 Reformers, advocates, and the direct partisans of any new 
 principle in the way of Medical Science, have ever had a thor- 
 ny path before them — while but down alone is fit for the tread 
 of the abstractionist, or he whose theories the people believe 
 because they cannot comprehend. None should embark on 
 the sea of reform, without first counting the cost, in preparing 
 for gales, quicksands, and buried precipices. The ordeal of 
 defamation, ridicule, and approbrium ; 
 
 11 The oppressor's wrongs -the proud man's contumely— 
 Tlio insolence of office and the spurns, 
 That patient merit of the unworthy take 
 
 alike must be surmounted : ay, and the vain aristocrat must 
 also be shown his position — the bottom-most round of that 
 ladder to fame his insolent pretensions have taught him to 
 overstep ; he must be shown that Plebeian reason is stronger 
 than Patrician power — and that the first and most important 
 step to human greatness is the establishment of a vade mccum, 
 whose operation is to promote the happiness of mankind. He 
 who has vanity enough to proclaim himself a wise man, will 
 rarely be found wanting in pretension, while his whole artil- 
 lery will be brought to bear against the popularity of another 
 his own narrowness of soul can never win for him. The con- 
 flicts which the various reformers in this and ages far past, 
 have had to sustain, arc not without their appalling fea- 
 tures ; and are well calculated to deter others from venturing 
 before the public eye. This is abundantly illustrated in the 
 case of Columbus, who found many too ready to detract from 
 the merit his discovery of the largest quarter of the Globe full 
 surely entitled him to ; in Luther the first great breaker of the 
 
 shackles in which priestcraft and Popery had bound the chris- 
 1* 
 
tian world ;-— in Gallileo, who first discovered the motion of the 
 earth — in Harvey, Galen, and a thousand others ! 
 
 Happy, however, is it for us, that, in all these combinations 
 of hostility, amid the blank visages of those whose very suste- 
 nance depends upon a state of blind ignorance in the many, and 
 the studied apathy in those whose intelligence and erudition 
 eminently calculate them to oppose and vanquish, the dark- 
 ness is now somewhat dispelled, and that the sun of thought, 
 the true independency of soul, is up and well on in the ascen- 
 dant. 
 
 In continuing these few remarks which we design to pre- 
 cede our "Key to Medical Science" we find it necessary to take 
 notice of but three principles in the character of man, as com- 
 bining more powerfully to keep back the march of science 
 than any other — and these are : — 
 
 1. FEAR. 2. VENERATION. 3. SUPERSTITION. 
 
 1st. Fear is a faculty peculiar to all animated beings. 
 There are two kinds, viz : fear in the conception, nnd fear in 
 the perception. The latter is influenced by visible objects, while 
 the former is approached by objects in the comprehension, and 
 which are not outwardly visible. With the former of these 
 sensations we have most to do. Fear makes many proselytes ; 
 for, in proportion as this sense is worked upon the other functions 
 become inert, and reason herself is said to leave her throne. 
 Fear is never exercised where self is not concerned ; though 
 great solicitude may be felt for foreign objects, it never amounts 
 to fear. It is this fear in the comprehension of a power we 
 cannot overthrow, that gives to lawless force the greater part 
 of its support : — Great minds, exerted either for good or evil 
 tendencies, drag in their train the^sanction, and therefore the 
 support of lesser minds, which are capable of being swerved 
 from the track of their simple tendency. Thus many of the 
 
VII 
 
 doctrines of the legal medical school are supported through 
 this fear of v/hich we are treating — this submissive principle of 
 irrational dependence, And here it will be found self-interest 
 is not the least in importance. Wh'lc the minds of men are 
 becoming more enlightened, and the Medical Economy extend- 
 ing itsc'f ihroughout the modern world, it is somewhat anoma- 
 lous, that so many individuals of mental strength, and wide 
 reaching erudition — while they so effectually follow the com- 
 plexities of this modem wonder of Sciences — are so far drawn 
 into the shackles of Fear, that they impulsively espouse the 
 most glaring errors, rather than take the field against them and 
 their baneful tendency. Minds not entirely free, and there- 
 fore wavering like the magnet just as the distance between 
 it and the stone is circumscribed or lengthened, it is not a 
 source of peculiar wonder that, over-awed by superior intelli- 
 gence, they take the colour of each stronger object with which 
 they arc brought in contact and become passive instruments. 
 The Medical Science of the present age is a great science : it 
 has powers and attribOtefl without tongue. Jthas spread itself 
 throughout the land like an undying vine, and its roots have 
 taken hold in every part of the earth. The sanction and sup- 
 port of millions have been given in it> favor. Great men of 
 every clime and nation have been drawn by some subtle 
 principle into its support, and it is now teeming in the land of 
 the heathen, where it is to receive still stronger, because a much 
 more blind support. The question to be settled is, what has 
 Fear had to do with this ? Much — it has been the elbow of the 
 arm that first sat it in motion, and the coerced principle of its 
 action. The minds of a thousand may be made subservient to 
 the dictates of one, only in the ratio that genuine liberty, and the 
 power of self-judging of the things that arc, are found wanting 
 in their character ; while others are easily swept away by the 
 tide of eloquence and thus qualified to give support to the worst 
 
Vlll 
 
 of principles. Thus fear in the conception or comprehension, 
 (with the two other principles or sensations which we will 
 shortly come to speak of ) has been an important secondary 
 means in establishing most of the odious structures — whether 
 of Governmental policy or Medical jurisprudence — which the 
 world has known. During the age when the old English feu- 
 dal laws were in successful operation, the tenantry of the Barons 
 formed their chief support. Many, through a love of intestine 
 brawls, but more, and by far the vast majority, were coerced 
 into the measures of the powerful, and therefore rendered a 
 support by no means voluntary — but through the principle of 
 fear, striking at the very foundation of that feeling of self-inter- 
 est which we have shown to be inseparable from man. But 
 it was not from a conception of danger which acted upon them, 
 but from a visible power which threatened no less than the 
 demolition of their hearths and firesides. Fear in the other 
 sense, or that of conception, is not quite so laudable, and there- 
 fore more cowardly, and the least to be depended upon ; and 
 it is such characters as indulge it, that we have to thank for the 
 permanent basis of many of the odious customs and institu- 
 tions of the present day. Men having not the boldness to 
 combat an evil, supinely bow their heads till they are crushed be- 
 tween the upper and nether stone which they themselves were 
 conspicuous in raising up. The present intolerable and arbi- 
 trary practice of the healing art, is therefore indebted to the 
 supineness of the many for its position, and not to the cool re- 
 flection of contemplative minds. 
 
 We remarked above, that the present system of Medical 
 Science, as practiced by the mineral advocates, was a great 
 Science. We do not wish to be misunderstood in this. A 
 thing may be great, yet be very far from being good — a 
 man may be a great philanthropist — a great statesman, or he 
 may be a great thief. What we mean is, that medicine, though 
 
IX 
 
 it be a great science, is nevertheless daily entailing upon the 
 world an eminent degree of evil, because of its mal- adminis- 
 tration. 
 
 We come now to speak of Veneration. 
 
 2nd. Veneration, naturally implies a great liking for the high 
 and powerful. In treating of this subject, we do not wish to 
 be mistaken, as alluding to that laudable sensation we feel 
 in our breasts of the incomparable superiority of the Almighty 
 above all earthly objects: — but to that indescribable something 
 which too often leads men to admire and venerate their own 
 species. And here we have an ample field for speculation. 
 A blind veneration for those above us, either in mental or phy- 
 sical capacity is a characteristic feature in man. He is known 
 to admire his own species, and to delight in the comprehen- 
 sion of it. Man, by his very constitution is susceptible of 
 impression and conviction from something superior, which he 
 finds or is led to suppose that he find?, prominently identified 
 with the character of those with whom he comes in contact. 
 Whether this superiority be of a mental character, or merely 
 an attribute possessed alike by the lower animals, it is the same, 
 so long as a profound feeling of veneration or of awe follows 
 in the mingling of mutual dependence. 
 
 A student of the old school of Medicine prc-supposes a ve- 
 neration for its character, and an entire determination to fol- 
 low the maxims therein laid down. It is not his business to 
 detect error, or anything which he may discover subversive of 
 the laws of nature. And if it should occur, during the prose- 
 cution of his initiatory studies, that he is lucky enough to de- 
 tect error in the premises — Veneration immediately pops up 
 and teaches him that it is absurd ; that what has once passed 
 the ordeal, and received the sanction of the learned and intel- 
 ligent, is too far removed out of the pale of probability to be 
 called in question by the proficient and experienced, much less 
 
by the student who has yet to learn the first rudiments of his 
 profession. Let any prominent man or set of men but set the 
 completest nonsense on foot, with all the attendant parapher- 
 nalia and machinery, and it will not be long before a thousand 
 of the unthinking will follow in the hue and cry, and complete 
 the solemn foppery — always supposing that its first projectors 
 are men of some notoriety. We are too apt to conclude upon 
 a subject according as its source is eminent or obscure, and to 
 follow the theories of men not for the sake of any truth they 
 may discover, but for the purpose of gratifying that morbid 
 spirit of veneration the human heart is known to possess for high 
 character. Thus, a Channing can produce nothing ill — a 
 Tillotson nothing unworthy of his fame ; neither can the ob- 
 scured individual produce anything worthy of competition 
 with the splendid lights that already blaze in the world of let- 
 ters. Here is veneration to a high degree ! but is there also 
 intelligence ? — is there mind ? 
 
 Dr. Blair, in his treatise on " Rhetoric and Belles Lettres," 
 in speaking of ambiguity, says, " were any object, suppose 
 some animal, to be presented to me, of whose structure I wan- 
 ted to form a distinct notion, I would desire all its trappings 
 to be taken off; I would require it to be brought before me by 
 itself and to stand alone, that there might be nothing to distract 
 my attention." This is a proper and apt way of distinguishing 
 between truth and falsehood ; but the majority make up their 
 minds with the bare contemplation of the trappings, without 
 deigning to notice the subject beneath. Thus the great and 
 influential minds draw around them the support of the little and 
 the unthinking. Reason, and the free exercise of mind, are 
 thrown aside, or trodden under foot as unavailable lumber, and 
 the very essence of liberty is scattered over the ground ! 
 
 The next in importance, and the only principle we deem ne- 
 cessary to adduce in support of our remarks, is superstition. 
 
XI 
 
 after which we shall class the three together, and thereby dis- 
 cover their effects upon general science. 
 
 3d. Superstition is a reverence of beings that are not proper 
 objects of reverence ; or it may be defined, implicit reliance in 
 divine interposition. The last of these definitions may with 
 greater justice he applied to the kind of superstition with 
 which the ancient cities of Greece and Rome were fettered ; 
 and this too in their most glorious days, when the arts and sci- 
 ences., particularly Medicine, were in the greatest perfection 
 among them. The influence of superstition upon the mind of 
 man is two fold. Firstly, its effect as regards his connexion 
 with his species ; and secondly, its bearing upon his moral 
 character. 
 
 With regard to the first : man, in the simplicity of his primeval 
 state, naturally relied on the interference of some power he 
 could not well define, in the exigencies of life. A too credu- 
 lous belief in the stories of learned men, who readily passed 
 themselves for the immediate vicegerents of a high* 
 laid the first foundation for the great moral and religious fetters 
 that were forging for him, His conscience readily became in- 
 noculatcd with the virus, and he soon grew in consequence of 
 his conversion to superstition, an oppressor. In this way, its 
 effects were first felt by the whole human race, long before the 
 universal spread of the divine light. Bands of hirelings were 
 scattered to the four corners of the globe, to coerce, and by 
 physical force to restrain the upsoaring of reason. In this way 
 man became the slave of others, and to have no mind — no 
 reason — but such as conformed to the prescribed limits of the 
 more powerful. Superstition, therefore, waxed as reason 
 waned, and the whole habitable earth became its field of ope- 
 ration. 
 
 Willi respect to its moral influence. In the early stages of 
 existence, superstition did not extend itself to all the pursuits 
 
Xll 
 
 of life, though all were forced into it in one point, viz : re* 
 ligious devotion. It taught, or rather forced men to confess, the 
 moral supremacy of a few of his own species. It taught him 
 to look upon the fanes and mysteries of a set of juggling priests 
 with awe — to confess the part such mysteries had in subju- 
 gating the naturally prying character of mind, and to ascribe 
 the solemn fooleries of priestcraft to the operation of deities. 
 As the ancients have handed down to us many of their sublime 
 conceptions in the arts and sciences, so, also, have they reser- 
 ved for us much of their splendid slavery. But the supersti* 
 tion which has descended to us is quite different from that of 
 the ancients. In the various manipulations under which it has 
 gone, its character has become entirely changed, like an arti- 
 cle of manufacture, when it has once left the forge of the origi- 
 nal artizan, and is attempted to be made more perfect — its 
 whole aspect being reversed, and few of its first lineaments 
 remaining by which it may be known. The superstition of the 
 present day is peculiar. It does not attach itself particularly 
 to religion, but to our institutions and sciences. Medicine has 
 its superstitious followers in an eminent degree ; and the evil 
 effects of this blind confidence, is every day discovering it- 
 self—millions of the unfortunate testify to the truth of this ; but 
 however strange it may appear, millions of others are still 
 willing to drag in its toils, and to give to Legal Murder, a 
 pardonable defence. In a word, Fear of the powerful — Vene- 
 ration of the great — and Superstition, as blind to the very light 
 of reason, have contrived to conjure up a more oppressive evil 
 than the sword of the tyrant or the chains of the oppressor ! 
 
 In our present treatise, we call upon the reader to exercise 
 that power which the God of nature has vouchsafed to give 
 to every individual — reason, the free exercise of which is 
 well calculated to direct his mind in the high pathway of truth 
 —at least it is best calculated to discover the quicksands of 
 
Xlll 
 
 error. For what purpose was this power granted, but that it 
 should be exercised ; yet do we find those so intent on some 
 favorite pursuit, as almost to abandon it as useless ; content 
 without even the trouble of reflection, to adopt the opinions of 
 another, to "pin their faith upon another man's sleeve ;" and to 
 adopt that opinion which appears the most popular, or that 
 which may have originated with some popular individual. — 
 Thus has it been, that opinions and theories have become 
 fashionable, and thus have they changed according to the pre- 
 vailing fashion of the times without the least regard to the 
 truth or error capable of being inculcated. Until free inquiry, 
 free and unbiased investigation shall be the prevailing sentiment 
 of the day ; until, divested of all superstition, the human mind 
 is left free to combat error, truth can never become predomi- 
 nant. Perhaps there never was a more correct remark made 
 than the following, by a distinguished author. " He that will 
 not reason, is a knave — He that dares not reason, is a slave — 
 and he that cannot reason, is a fool." 
 
 In the above remarks, it will be perceived, that we are not 
 only willing, but invite a thorough investigation of the princi- 
 ples which we advocate. Our doctrines arc generally of an 
 original character, the result of long and arduous enquiry, 
 which has resulted in a conviction of their truth. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 Electricity is a subject which has long engaged the minds of 
 philosophers, many of whom have differed very materially in 
 their conclusions respecting it; yet sufficient has been ascer- 
 tained in regard to it to enable those who arc so disposed, to 
 build their structures on practical science, untrammelled by the 
 dogmatical theories and problems of a speculative age. The 
 doctrines involving positive and negative electricity, or vitreous 
 and resinous, seem the most prevalent ; but that they are most 
 consistent, and most in accordance with plain reason and illus- 
 trated facts, wants confirmation. Our conclusions upon this 
 subject, doubtless, by some will be considered erroneous, and 
 by others mere assumption ; yet the reader must bear in mind 
 that in the absence of the most positive evidence, conclusions 
 can only be drawn from the consistency and reasonable char- 
 acter of the subject. To foster into existence principles or 
 theories which have no more permanent basis than mere ima- 
 gination, is the highest order of superstition, and may be pro- 
 ductive of the worst of evils both as regards true science and 
 the welfare of community. 
 
 Electricity is a principle the most subtile, evading the most 
 indefatigable and unwearied research. Electricity we consid- 
 er the first, the all-powerful principle emanating from the Cre- 
 
16 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 ator, — the power by which all things were made, — the grand 
 -fiat of Nature, — the source of vitality itself! From electricity 
 come heat, light, affinity, attraction, galvanism, magnetism, &c. 
 And it is by this power that all motion is produced ; by which 
 all matter is formed ; by which composition and decomposition 
 continually take place \ and by which, eventually, the dissolu- 
 tion of all things will be completed. 
 
 Considering this to be the true ground of philosophy, we ven- 
 ture upon this important subject, not with the expectation of 
 being able to overthrow long established prejudices, but to illus- 
 trate simple truth ; to place the subject of Electricity before 
 the public mind in that true light which an honest conviction 
 of its importance demands. 
 
 The properties which certain bodies acquire by friction are 
 peculiar: for instance, by rubbing a piece of sealing wax, or a 
 glass tube with a woollen cloth, then bringing into its neighbor- 
 hood small fragments of paper, or down of feathers, these mi- 
 nute bodies will be attracted by it, and adhere for some time to 
 its surface, and then be repelled. This property was observ- 
 ed by the ancients to exist in several substances, particularly 
 in amber, from which the Greeks derived its name — " elec* 
 tricity? 
 
 Stephen Gray, of the Royal Society of London, in 1720, it 
 appears, commenced the first electrical experiments, by which 
 he found certain substances capable of being excited by fric- 
 tion, which he called electrics ; those which were not, he called 
 non-electrics. Those bodies which became electric by being 
 placed in the neighborhood of an excited body he called con* 
 ductors ; those which were not, he called non-conductors. The 
 electrics he found were all non-conductors ; and the non-electrics 
 were all conductors. We here perceive the very first instance of 
 the supposition of two distinct and opposite principles, negative 
 and positive electricity. But the theory of two distinct " elec* 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 17 
 
 trie fluids" was introduced more especially by Dufay and Sym- 
 ner, in 1734, which Dufay distinguished by the terms vitreous 
 and resinous electricity, but which is founded entirely upon as- 
 sumption. In order to account for electric phenomena, they 
 assume the two fluids to be possessed of the same power and 
 properties, and capable of neutralizing each other ; and elec- 
 trical excitement the consequence of one or the other being in 
 excess ; and that their combination may be destroyed by fric- 
 tion. 
 
 These opinions prevailed until our distinguished fellow citi- 
 zen, Dr. Benjamin Franklin, the American philosopher, introdu- 
 ced a different theory : that electricity itself was but a simple 
 element. Yet writers consider his conclusions but assumption ; 
 although his investigations upon the subject were far more la- 
 borious and extensive than those of any other philosopher. — 
 Who other than him ever dared by a single wire to attract from 
 the clouds of Heaven the electric iluid, and charge with it a 
 glass jar, by which means he ascertained that it was the same 
 in character as that generated by an electric machine. The 
 experiment in itself was boldly conceived, and the attempt ha- 
 zardous. 
 
 The doctrines of Franklin attracted the universal attention 
 of philosophers ; and the science was cultivated with assiduity 
 until Volta was led to invent the "Voltaic Pile" in consequence 
 of discovering that conductors, when brought into contact, ac- 
 quire different electric states. Then were again revived the 
 old opinions of Dufay, or " positive and negative electriciti;.'' 
 The opinions of Franklin were supported and reverenced by 
 some of the most scientific men, among whom were Cavendish 
 and Epinas ; but it is a fact somewhat remarkable that foreign 
 influence is invariably exerted to its utmost extent to detract 
 and bring into contempt any new acquisition or science which 
 may originate in the intellectual mind of a citizen of the New 
 
18 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 World. That the theory, doctrines and views respecting elec- 
 tricity introduced by Franklin are generally correct, we have 
 little doubt. When we take a general view of the whole ground 
 aided by reflection, reason and common sense, we irresistibly 
 arrive at such conclusions ; and where, in some instances, a 
 mere inefficient experiment may seem to favour a contrary 
 opinion, it only illustrates our incapacity to arrive at the vari- 
 ous peculiarities attendant on this most subtile and invisible 
 agent of the Deity, We would only ask, can it be possible 
 that there are two contending elementary principles in Nature, 
 precisely of the same character ; producing the same effect ; 
 of the same power ; emanating from the same source, and ca- 
 pable of neutralizing each other ? If so, must not their agen- 
 cy be rendered of no importance in nature, and utterly useless, 
 especially when we consider (as we shall directly illustrate, 
 and as we have before said) that to this power, and to this pow- 
 er alone, belong the great principle and cause of the formation 
 of all matter by attraction ? 
 
 The term " minus and j»W adopted by Franklin appears to 
 exhibit the true principle, and corroborates the fact, that a body 
 charged with electricity is attracted by a body less charged 
 with the electric fluid : in other words, that electricity Ywie all 
 other fluids seeks its equilibrium. If I charge with the electric 
 fluid the ball of an electric machine and place my hand near, 
 it passes from the ball to my hand. Does not this illustrate 
 still the same fact, that a body charged with the electric fluid 
 seeks its equilibrium by passing to a body which is less charged? 
 It may be well however to remark that what Dufay called his 
 vitreous electricity, Franklin termed positive or plus; and the 
 resinous electricity of Dufay he called negative or minus. 
 
 Electricity is a principle which pervades all nature, all space ; 
 there is no place where it is not : it is that bright circumambient 
 Hame surrounding the sun which renders that planet one eternal 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 19 
 
 day — it is that lucent flame which we call the aurora borealis. 
 It is that power by which all motion is produced, both in animate 
 and inanimate substances — it is the source of caloric — it is that 
 power by which the whole planetary system revolve in their 
 respective orbits — in a word it is the power of the Almighty. 
 
 Affinity and attraction are principles which the philosophi- 
 cal world has long laboured to define, but the result of its re- 
 search is (as is frankly admitted) that it is a subject not com- 
 prehended or understood. Sir Isaac Newton considered 
 planetary attraction the same as gravitation. Philosophers 
 have contended for various species of attraction : as electric 
 attraction, chemical attraction, attraction of gravitation, or 
 terrestrial attraction, cohesive attraction &c. Dr. Hooper, in 
 his Medical Dictionary, says. " The nature of this reciprocal 
 attraction, or at least the cause which produces it, is altogether 
 unknown to us. Whether it be inherent in all matter, or 
 whether it be the consequence of some other agent, are questions 
 beyond the reach of human understanding ; but its existence 
 is nevertheless certain." Thus do authors admit that they 
 know of its existence ; but how or why it exists they acknow- 
 ledge their utter ignorance of — " whether it be inherent in all 
 matter, or whether it be the consequence of some other agent" 
 they say are questions " beyond the reach of human understan- 
 ding." How strange it is that scientific men should be so 
 confident, that they have so fully investigated the Laws of 
 Nature to the utmost limits as to determine that no enquiry, 
 however laborious, could be extended beyond their researches ! 
 and with a single thrust attempt to close the door to all future 
 investigation by declaring it to be " beyond the reach of human 
 understanding." Yet such is but too frequently the pride, the 
 the folly, the vanity of human nature 1 Thus have philoso- 
 phers apparently ever been enveloped in the dark mist of ima- 
 gination, without any further guide in their desultations than 
 
20 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 fictitious reasoning based upon abstruse and imperfect experi- 
 ments. That affinity and attraction are both the result of elec- 
 tricity, must be perfectly evident to every mind that has re- 
 flected in the smallest degree upon observation. That there 
 should be various causes of attraction inherent in themselves, 
 apart from electricity, is absurd ; and especially the more so, 
 when all writers agree that attraction universally pervades all 
 nature. That electricity pervades all matter, and that matter 
 is the only vehicle for the conveyance of electricity, is most 
 evident. That the positive is attracted to the negative, all ad- 
 mit ; we admit the same if it be meant its deficiency or super- 
 abundance, but not two specific electrical fluids. The sulphu- 
 rous or phosphoric smell, sub-acid taste, &c, which have been 
 thought a property of electricity, arise, not from electricity, but 
 from its action upon certain aerial fluids, as will be shown here- 
 after. Electricity is an independent aerial fluid ; a simple sub- 
 stance uncombined with any other, but charging and acting* 
 upon all aerial fluids, and all matter more or less according to 
 its susceptibility of its influence ; and when thus uniting or 
 charging such elementary fluid, or ponderable matter becoming 
 charged with it, it immediately is attracted to that body which 
 possesses electricity in a less degree. The facility with which 
 a body charged with electricity unites with a body less charged 
 with it, is in proportion to the quantity of the electric fluid with 
 which the positively electrified body is charged ; in conse- 
 quence of which it sometimes acts slowly, and almost or quite 
 imperceptibly ; and at other times the most violent. Then is it 
 that electricity produces motion by affinity and attraction. 
 We here perceive the grand princples by which planets revolve 
 in their orbits around the sun, which is termed the grand 
 centre of motion and the grand focus of this electrical power, 
 placed by the Creator in the firmament for this great purpose ; 
 and hence, we perceive the cause and reason of every other 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 21 
 
 motion and power, from the rushing of the tornado which 
 desolates the forest or sweeps over the deep, down even to the 
 nerve, muscle &c. by which we perform a single act ; or by 
 which the most insignificant insect crawls. It is owing to the 
 rapidity with which this motion is performed that heat is gene- 
 rated by friction upon the elementary principles of matter 
 or matter itself resulting in combustion and light. 
 
 Terrestrial attraction, or attraction of gravitation, upon re- 
 flection, cannot but be comprehended. The earth all philoso- 
 phers admit to be negatively electrified : according to our theo- 
 ry it possesses a less degree of electricity than is contained in 
 the atmosphere which surrounds it ; consequently, upon their 
 own principles, the attraction by electricity must necessarily 
 be towards the earth. 
 
 Another cause in explanation of terrestrial attraction would 
 be the impetus produced in a body possessed of ponderosity to- 
 wards the earth by the earth's rapid motion upon its axes, re- 
 volving at the rate of over 1000 miles per hour, and in its orbit 
 over 24.000 miles per hour. Such tremendous velocity must 
 necessarily create an atmosphere of considerable extent ; phi- 
 losophers compute it at about 45 miles : and hence, all ponder- 
 able bodies as well as imponderable substances must necessarily 
 gravitate to the centre ; it could not be otherwise. Thi s 
 velocity of the earth must likewise, be continually inducing 
 into the limits of its atmosphere in consequence of the swiftness 
 with which it revolves, the various gases or the elementary prin- 
 ciples of matter from space, and be hurried by the atmosphere 
 to its vortex, or to the earth ; and the nearer it approached the 
 greater would be the facility with which it would continue to 
 approach, in consequence of the weight and pressure by the ac- 
 cession and constant accumulation from space. 
 
 Electricity travels with a facility of which w T e have but little 
 conception: some idea is furnished our minds by discerning in 
 
22 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 what an instant of time a flash of lightning is convoyed from 
 one quarter of the heavens to another : and likewise by means 
 of conductors. A person receiving a shock from a machine 
 holding a wire or conductor in his hand, which wire may be 
 ten or twenty miles long, and different individuals placed at va- 
 rious sections along the wire clear to the extremity, so rapid 
 will be the velocity with which it travels that the individual 
 placed at the farthest extremity, as well as those in the inter- 
 vening space, will feel the shock nearly in the same instant of 
 time, so much so, that no distinction can be remarked. 
 
 To show that electricity is not in itself fire, but that by its 
 rapid action it is capable of producing combustion, the simple 
 experiment of charging an incombustible body or substance 
 with this fluid most fally illustrates. Let the human body be 
 placed upon an insolated stool and charged with the electric 
 fluid, and when under such influence sparks of fire may be emit- 
 ted from all parts of his body, and if he then place his finger in 
 alcohol it will be set on fire, Or in powder it will explode. 
 These facts furnish the most satisfactory evidence that the fire 
 was not in the electrical fluid itself, and that it was its coming in 
 contact with a combustible body which produced combustion, 
 which would be more or less violent just in proportion to the 
 facilify with which the fluid was attracted ; and consequent 
 decomposition was effected : if it were fire, or electric fire as 
 it is called, the body charged with the fluid would be consumed ; 
 as evidence is not wanting of the very extensive heat capabl e 
 of being produced by the action of electricity on atmospheric 
 fluids ; so great has it been, as even to melt the hardest metals 
 instantaneously. 
 
 If light, heat or electricity were matter, would it not be 
 possessed of weight ; instead of which, they have been found 
 to be altogether destitute of it, and cannot be discovered by the 
 most delicate balance. Atmospheric air can be weighed j 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 23 
 
 consequently we have the evidence at once of the existence of 
 material substance, or the elements of mattter. Its weight has 
 been determined with considerable precision by Dr. Prout 
 which shows that 100 cubic inches of dry atmospheric air at 
 60° F. weigh 31.0117 grains. 
 
 How far electricity may be concerned in creating or bring- 
 ing into existence the various elementary principles of matter, 
 as oxygen, hydrogen, phosphorus, carbonic acid, &c, or whe- 
 ther they of themselves are simple or compound substances, 
 future illustrations may yet developc. 
 
 Ligrtf the result of the action of electricity, is not the facility 
 with which it travels inconceivable? Astronomical observa- 
 tions have shown it to be at the rate of 195.000 miles in one 
 second, and it requires but about eight minutes to pass from the 
 sun to our earth, a distance of 95 millions of miles. 
 
 Our next object will be to examine the gases contained in 
 the atmosphere ; and generally, as far as have been discovered, 
 give their properties and uses. We contend, and think that we 
 shall be able to prove, that the gases of the atmosphere are 
 the elementary principles of matter ; and from those gases all 
 matter is formed by the power and with the aid of electricity. 
 Philosophers have considered all gases of the atmosphere as 
 matter ; from them in this particular, we beg leave to differ, 
 and shall consider that as matter which assumes some tangible 
 shape or form : that which is gaseous, we shall consider as ele- 
 mentary, and not matter until it assumes an organized state by 
 combination with other gases. 
 
 The atmosphere in which we live is comprised of two distinct 
 aerial and elastic fluids, which surround the earth to an un- 
 known height, enclosing it on all sides ; the effect of which we 
 are sensible, but they are imperceptible to our vision. It was 
 considered as one of the four elements of Aristotel. The an- 
 cient philosophers considered it the constituent principles of 
 
KEY 
 
 24 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 other bodies ; but it remained a matter of conjecture until ex- 
 plained by Hale and subsequent philosophers. It was not un- 
 til the time of Bacon, who first taught the system of investiga- 
 ting natural phenomena, that the subject was examined with 
 precision. Galileo first examined its weight, which was after- 
 wards fully investigated by Torricelli, Paschal and others. Its 
 density, elasticity, dilalability ; its relation to light, sound and 
 electricity ; the effect produced upon it by moisture, &c, have 
 subsequently been pointed out by various other philosophers. 
 It was Boyle and his contemporaries who first put it beyond 
 doubt that the atmosphere contained two distinct substances ; 
 an elastic fluid, and water in a state of vapour. It was like- 
 wise supposed to contain a variety of other substances which 
 were continually mixing with it from the earth, frequently al- 
 tering its properties and rendering it noxious and fatal. Car- 
 bonic acid gas, discovered by Dr. Black, always comprises a 
 part of it. 
 
 For many ages all gases were considered as air, from what- 
 ever substances they were extracted ; and supposed the same 
 as the air of the atmosphere. Van Helmont, however, suspected 
 that gases possessed different properties, and Boyle ascertain- 
 ed that all of them were not capable of supporting combustion. 
 It was not until the discoveries made by Cavendish and Priest- 
 ly, which demonstrated their different and peculiar properties, 
 that philosophers were made sensible of their various species ; 
 after which, the word air was applied by Priestly and the Bri- 
 tish and Sweedish philosophers, to all permanently elastic flu- 
 ids, while the gases comprising the atmosphere were termed 
 common, or atmospheric air ; but Macquer, however, thought 
 proper to apply the term gas to all elastic fluids, and to con- 
 fine the term air to the atmosphere alone, which has since been 
 generally adopted. That a great variety of gases of which 
 we have at present but little conception, exists in atmospheric 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 25 
 
 air, there can be no doubt,which will be more fully understood 
 in the course of this work. 
 
 Atmospheric air for a long time was considered a simple sub- 
 stance ; and it was not until about the year 1774, when Dr. 
 Priestly discovered oxygen gas, that it was found to be a com- 
 pound of two distinct gases. It is to the labours of those phi- 
 losophers; in whose hands chemistry advanced with such rapi- 
 dity, during the last forty years ot the 18th century, that we 
 are indebted for the discovery of its constituents. While Dr. 
 Priestly was engaged in his experiments upon oxygen, an 
 analysis of common air was made by Scheele, who from his 
 experiments concluded that it was a compound of two differ- 
 ent elastic fluids : namely, foul air, which constitutes more than 
 two-thirds of the whole ; and another air, which is alone capa- 
 ble of supporting flame and animal life. The foul air is that 
 which is now called nitrogen, or azotic gas ; and the othi!r that 
 which is at present termed oxygen gas. According to Scheele, 
 atmospheric air is a compound of two parts azotic, and one 
 part of oxygen gas. While Scheele was occupied with his 
 experiments on air, Lavoisier was assiduously employed on 
 the same subject, and was led by a different road to precisely 
 the same conclusion. From a variety of experiments, he de- 
 termined the properties to be 73 parts of azotic gas, and 27 
 of oxygen. After the composition of atmospheric air became 
 known, it was not doubted that the proportions of its oxygen 
 varied at different times and places ; and that upon this varia- 
 tion depended the purity or noxous qualities of air ; yet all the 
 different experiments that have been made, agree precisely in 
 their results, and indicate that the proportions of the ingredients 
 of air are always the same : philosophers have found no varia- 
 tion in Egypt, France, Edinburgh, London or America, at any 
 season of the year, or at any height. Gay-Lussac examined air 
 
26 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 brought from the height of 21.000 feet above Paris, and found 
 it precisely the same. 
 
 From the preceding remarks, we perceive the constituents o* 
 atmospheric air, which science may yet still further develope 
 and illustrate, that both nitrogen and oxygen gases are not 
 simple but compound substances. r That we have attained per- 
 fection in our philosophical investigations cannot be admitted 
 by those who are conversant with the subject. Other gases or 
 aerial fluids exist in the atmosphere, and no doubt are very nu- 
 merous. Thirty-four of the gases have been examined, of 
 which all but five are known to be compounds ; they are not 
 necessarily constituents of the atmosphere, yet they are con- 
 stantly charging and mixing with it in various proportions, the 
 superabundance or deficiency of which may become deleterious 
 to both vegetable and animal life — especially those gases ge- 
 nerated from low or marshy countries. 
 
 That water is contained in the atmosphere has always been 
 known. Rain, dew, clouds and fogs, which deposite moisture 
 on all bodies exposed to them have demonstrated its existence 
 in every age. Even when the atmosphere is perfectly trans- 
 parent, water may be extracted from it by various substances ; 
 in general, all deliquescent salts possess the property of ex- 
 tracting it. Water is a compound of oxygen and hydrogen 
 gas. Mr. Cavendish is considered as the real discoverer of the 
 composition of water. Hydrogen gas, like air, is invisible and 
 elastic. It is the lightest gaseous body known, therefore best 
 adapted to inflating balloons ; all burning substances are imme- 
 diately extinguished when plunged into it ; animals, when 
 obliged to breathe it, soon die. Forty-two measures of pure 
 hydrogen, and twenty-one of oxygen, fired by an electric spark 
 form water : thus it is, that rain falls with more rapidity or in 
 greater abundance, immediately after a flash of lightning. — 
 Hydrogen gas was formerly called inflammable air, and may 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 27 
 
 be procured in abundance by causing a stream of water to 
 pass through a red hot iron tube, or by decomposing water by 
 means of sulphuric acid and iron filings. 
 
 The fact that carbonic acid gas exists in the atmosphere,was 
 first discovered by Dr. Black. It had long been known that 
 alkalies exposed to the atmosphere were gradually converted 
 into a carbonate. It not only unites with alkalies, but with 
 some of the earths, and several of the mctalic oxides ; thus 
 rust is always saturated with carbonic acid. It exists in the 
 atmosphere, not only near the surface of the earth, but at the 
 greatest height which the industry of man has been able to 
 reach. Saussure found it at the top of Mount Blanc, 156G8 
 feet above the level of the sea, the highest part of the Europe- 
 an continent, which is covered with eternal snow. Humbold 
 found it in air brought from a height of 4280 feet above Paris. 
 The quantity of carbonic acid gas contained in the atmosphere 
 has not yet been fully ascertained ; but we may conclude from 
 the experiments of Mr. Dalton, that it does not much exceed 
 the one thousandth part ; but it is however liable to great vari- 
 ation from different circumstances, and is constantly mixing 
 with the atmosphere ; it being produced from the respiration 
 of animals, by combustion, fermentation, decomposition of both 
 animal and vegetable substances, and several other processes : 
 indeed, the quantity produced from various sources is so great, 
 that it would appear somewhat astonishing that its increase 
 should not prove fatal ; as air, containing but a small propor- 
 tion of it extinguishes light, and is noxious to animals and man ; 
 were it not that this gas is absorbed in abundance, and as rapid- 
 ly as it is formed, by vegetation, its effects would be most dis- 
 astrous to human life. Carbonic acid is a compound of carbon 
 and oxygen, and may be produced by burning charcoal in the 
 air, but as shown, exists in abundance in the atmosphere. 
 
 Oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and carbonic acid gas, general- 
 
28 
 
 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 ly speaking, form the principal constituents of all vegetable 
 matter, by their uniting in various proportions with each other, 
 of which there are upwards of 30.000 different species now 
 known. Carbon exists in the atmosphere combined with oxy- 
 gen, which, by their union, form carbonic acid gas. All plants 
 possess the power of absorbing this gas, and applying it to 
 their support and nourishment by decomposing it and retaining 
 the carbon and expelling the oxygen : hence it is that plants 
 are said to absorb carbon and throw off oxygen. Phosphorus 
 likewise exists in the atmosphere, which by the action of elec- 
 tricity, is constantly undergoing combustion, thus forming with 
 oxygen phosphoric acid, which is that principle which has led 
 philosophers to suppose electricity possessed of a sub-acid 
 taste ; it is absorbed by plants and animals ; in animals, it unites 
 with lime and forms the bones, and is also a general constitu- 
 ent of all the animal fluids. To form any particular plant, or 
 a constituent of it, those gases always unite in relative propor- 
 tions according to the affinity which they possess: they could 
 not unite in any other way ! And could they, the product 
 would be far other than the particular plant or article contem- 
 plated. The laws of Nature, are always uniform and unal- 
 terable. Carbon, hydrogen and oxygen form alcohol, aether, 
 spirits of turpentine, naptha, oil of capava, juniper oil, black 
 pepper oil, sugar, starch, resin, gum, &c. Gluten in its com- 
 position, evinces the presence of the whole four. In fact, eve- 
 ry plant and tree which we behold, are constituted of these 
 elements, and are formed directly from them ; but their pro- 
 portions necessarily vary in every specific vegetable produc- 
 tion. 
 
 When these elements form substances, we consider such 
 substances as matter ; which matter possessing still the same 
 principle of attraction, being still governed by electricity, 
 unites with other formations of matter, and progresses onward, 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 29 
 
 still forming new and different combinations of matter ; and in 
 many instances, disengaging some one of its original constitu- 
 ents, and forming entire new compounds : thus it is that sul- 
 phuric acid will decompose muriate of soda, or common salt, 
 and unite with its base the soda, and form sulphate of soda, or 
 Glauber salts, and at the same time set free the muriatic acid 
 with which the soda was combined. The various acids will 
 unite in relative proportions with the alkalies, forming salts of 
 various descriptions, frequently double and tripple compounds : 
 sometimes uniting in one proportion, and sometimes in two. — 
 Metals by oxadizement, unite with acids, and form metalic 
 salts : the earths possess similar powers. But it may be ask- 
 ed — do not vegetables contain salts of various kinds, earths, 
 metals, &c. ? Suppose they do ! Are not the elementary 
 principles of earths, alkalies, metals, &c, constituents of the 
 atmosphere ? How are potash and lime (which are discover- 
 ed in all plants by incineration) formed but by the power which 
 the plant possesses to absorb from the atmosphere the particu- 
 lar constituents requisite for its formation ? Metals are pro- 
 duced by combustion, or by the action of heat on certain com- 
 pounds, and may be considered as the last grade of matter. — 
 They contain no oxygen. Had we no other illustrations on 
 this subject than the expeiiments made by Sir Humphrey Davy 
 on potash, soda, lime and magnesia, it would be sufficiently 
 conclusive. He submitted those articles to the strongest ac- 
 tion of heat that he was capable of applying by the power of 
 a galvanic battery ; by depriving those substances of a large 
 portion of the oxygen they contained, they then exhibited all 
 the character of metals, as potassium, sodium, calcium, and 
 magnesium : and hence it is, that those articles so readily 
 unite with acids, whilst metals themselves require to be oxadi- 
 zed. We have said that metals were produced by combus- 
 tion : not only are they produced by combustion, but the earths 
 
30 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 likewise : even the solid layers of rock which we find in al- 
 most every section of the world, show their formation to have 
 been by fire, the result of volcanic action — indeed, our whole 
 planet exhibits the appearance of having been frequently sub- 
 jected to volcanic eruptions. When those subterraneous fires, 
 that are continually rolling through the bowels of the earth, 
 acquire from those materials in the earth (possessed of sufficient 
 combustible power) strength capable of producing general 
 explosion, the lava is thrown out therefrom, and on cooling, 
 forms those rocky eminences we so generally witness. The 
 present Volcanoes, as Vesuvius, Etna, &c, are no other than 
 chimnies, for. those subterraneous fires. By this same princi- 
 ple do we contend that metals are formed ; and hence, we 
 find metals generally combined with other substances in the 
 earth, from which they require purification before they can be 
 rendered of utility. And hence is likewise shown the inability 
 in us fully to illustrate the chemical analysis of metals, in con- 
 sequence of the extreme heat which we must necessarily re- 
 quire to accomplish such analysis. The powers of Nature are 
 far beyond that of art — art is at best but a faint imitation of 
 nature. To deny to nature the power to accomplish that 
 which the imbecility of art had failed to achieve, would be to 
 place them upon an equality ! It would be nothing short of 
 presumption, folly and ignorance. Nature has power not only 
 thus to form metals, earths, &c., but has likewise the power to 
 form them directly from the elementary principles existing in 
 the atmosphere, by the unlimited power of electricity, which 
 is capable of so acting upon the combustible materials of the 
 atmosphere, as to create a degree of heat beyond the concep- 
 tion of man. What are meteoric stones but the result of this 
 action ? Certainly the fabulous idea that they were thrown 
 from the moon, or some other planet, has long since exploded. 
 Those luminous bodies called meteors, have in all ages been 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 31 
 
 observed in the atmosphere, many of which have been de- 
 scribed by eye -witnesses. The most remarkable one on rec- 
 ord is that which appeared in 1783 ; it was very luminous, 
 and its diameter, it was supposed, could not be less than 1000 
 yards. It traversed England and a great portion of the Eu- 
 ropean continent with very great velocity, at the height of 
 nearly 60 miles from the surface of the earth. These mete- 
 ors move in a direction nearly horizontal, and seem to ap- 
 proach nearer the earth before explosion takes place, which is 
 generally attended with a loud report, when a shower of stones 
 fall. Numerous respectable authors have furnished the most 
 conclusive testimony of their falling in various parts of the 
 world. Not only have meteoric stones fallen, but iron, mer- 
 cury, sand, sulphur, &c, in all parts of the world, as the fol- 
 lowing statement will illustrate, in which I not only give the 
 names of the persons reporting them, but the time and place. 
 Livy reports that a shower of stones fell at Rome during the 
 time of Tullus Hostilius. Another shower of stones fell at 
 Rome during the time of Consuls C. Martins, and M. Torqua- 
 tus, reported by J. Obsequens. A shower of iron fell in Lu- 
 cania the year before the defeat of Crassus, reported by Pliny. 
 A shower of mercury fell in Italy, reported by Dion. Three 
 large stones fell in France, 452 years B. C. reported by Ch. of 
 Count Marceilin. A large stone of 2G0 lbs. fell at Ensishiem, 
 Upper Rhine, Nov. 7th, 1498, reported by Butenschoen. — 
 About 1200 stones — one of 120, and another of 60 lbs. — fell 
 near Padua, in Italy, in 1510, reported by Carden Varcit. A 
 shower of sand, for fifteen hours, fell in the Atlantic, April 6th, 
 1719, reported by Pere La Feuillee. Sulphurous rain fell in 
 the Duchy of Mansfield, in 1658, reported by Spaugenberg. 
 A shower of sulphur fell at Brunswick, October, 1721, report- 
 ed by Siegesber. A stone, weighing 5Glbs. fell atWold Cottage, 
 Yorkshire, December 15th, 1795, reported by Capt. Topham. 
 
32 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 A mass of iron, containing 70 cubic feet, fell in America, April 
 5th, 1800, published in the Philosophical Magazine. Another 
 mass of iron fell, 14 quintals at Abakauk, Siberia, reported by- 
 Pallas, Chladni, and others. Two large stones, one of 200, 
 and another of 300 lbs., fell near Verona in 1762, reported by 
 Acad, de Bourd. Numerous instances similar to the above, 
 might be given ; but those which are here set forth are deem- 
 ed sufficient to establish the point in question. Those stoney 
 bodies, when they fall, are always hot, and differ from a few 
 ounces to several tons, of a roundish form, and covered with a 
 black crust composed chiefly of oxide of iron and nickle ; and 
 in many cases smell strongly of sulphur. 
 
 In the foregoing illustrations we think we have conclusively 
 shown, that the elementary principles of all matter exist in the 
 atmosphere ; and that matter or ponderable substances are 
 formed from them by the power of electricity. Some propor- 
 tions of the constituents of matter, and matter itself, from 
 their very nature being capable of becoming much higher 
 charged with the electrical fluid than others, become attracted 
 towards those substances or gases which are in a less degree 
 charged with it, and with which the former may be placed 
 more directly in contact. The objection may here be raised, 
 that there are many ponderable substances which in themselves 
 are simple, as metals, earths &c. Our opponents would say 
 that it may be possible that a great portion of vegetation may 
 in a considerable degree owe its accumulations to the absorp- 
 tion of certain gases from the atmosphere, but cannot apply 
 to those metals and earths considered simple substances : To 
 such we reply that it requires a far different process in nature 
 to produce and bring into existence metals, earths &c. from the 
 elementary constituents of the atmosphere, than the simple 
 and mild process by which vegetation is produced. Are not all 
 metals capable of oxadizement and decomposition ? 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 33 
 
 Vegetation is the first order, or first grade of matter, formed 
 directly from the elements pervading the atmosphere. We 
 perceive that the earth produces various species of vegetation : 
 but how, and why it does so, many eminent men have deemed 
 it among the things impossible to comprehend. Could such 
 results take place independent of the Laws of Nature ? What 
 other laws could be brought into action? None ! Yet have 
 many who have been accounted as distinguished writers on 
 these subjects, been led far from the truih, into the most super- 
 stitious and imaginary ideas : not being sufficiently informed 
 on the true principles and laws of Nature, they have supposed 
 it of so mysterious and indefinable a character, as to be com- 
 pelled to imagine and create an indefinable and incomprehen- 
 sible principle, to assist them to illustrate natural phenomena. 
 Instead of honestly admitting their incapacity for investigating 
 the laios of Nature, their pride and arrogance have led them to 
 assume a perfect knowledge of all nature's laws ; and by the 
 invention of a superstitious principle called vital principle, or 
 vis medicatrix natures ; they attempt to blind the world, and 
 lead their followers into the same error; and thus, attempt to 
 hide their own unpardonable ignorance. The world has 
 groaned under this error for centuries, and its effect has been 
 to retard, to obstruct the march, yea almost paralyze true 
 science — it has served to prevent those investigations and re- 
 searches in science, that otherwise, ere this time, would have 
 developed the principles of life and the organization of all mat- 
 ter : but by referring it to a power — a superstitious imagina- 
 tion — a principle, incognizable and incomprehensible ; which 
 its authors have alleged, was neither material nor immaterial, 
 served to confirm the opinion, that no research however ar- 
 duous, could extend beyond their contracted and illiberal views. 
 
 If vegetable substances do not derive their support, proper- 
 ties, &c., from the atmosphere, may we be permitted to ask 
 
34 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 then, from whence they come ? Will it be contended that 
 they derive it from the ground, from the soil ? Was not the 
 soil formed from the decomposition of vegetable matter ? Will 
 plants ordinarily come to perfection without vegetable mold ? 
 The soil forms a bed for their roots, by which they are pro- 
 tected from heat and cold, and are thus preserved from injury. 
 The capability of the ground for retaining moisture, enables 
 the small fibres of the plants to absorb moisture from the 
 earth ; and as vegetable soil contains a large proportion of 
 carbon, which is in a great measure the food of all plants, por- 
 tions of carbon uniting with oxygen may be taken up : further 
 than this (although this is essential) plants derive very little ad- 
 vantage from the soil. Plant the acorn, the product of the oak, 
 and in a few months we behold it a small twig ; years pass on, 
 and we behold it a great and mighty tree, comprising several 
 cords of wood. From whence did this tree acquire all the con- 
 stituents of which it is composed ? Did it derive them from the 
 earth ? If we subject it to decomposition by fire, we find a very 
 great proportion carried into the atmosphere ; and even the 
 residium comprises scarcely any, if any, of the constituents of 
 the ground in which it grew : the residue comprises potash. — 
 Hence, it becomes evident that potash is formed by combus- 
 tion of certain woods. But from whence did the tree acquire 
 the substances of which it was possessed ? Simply, the origi- 
 nal germ, the acorn, from the warmth and moisture of the earth 
 acquired the power to expand and put forth its powers of ger- 
 mination ; and subsequently, to absorb from the atmosphere 
 the particular gases necessary for its growth and support, and 
 eventually to render it what it was. To assert that the earth 
 furnished it the necessary support would be folly ! If it were so, 
 why are not all plants of the same character ? How do plants 
 growing in the same soil possess different qualities and proper- 
 ties ? The circumstance cannot be accounted for upon such 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. So 
 
 principles. Take, for instance, a grain of wheat : plant it, and 
 directly along side of it, and within four inches place the seed 
 of one of the most poisonous plants, henbane, for instance : they 
 are both raised from a small seed ; they grow in the same 
 ground, and are subjected to the same moisture, the same tem- 
 perature, and to the same atmosphere : they both arrive at ma- 
 turity, and their increase is probably an hundred fold ; they 
 are in every respect subjected to the same circumstance ; yet 
 we find the properties of each plant as widely different as we 
 can imagine ; one is capable and necessary for the support 
 and maintenance of human life, whilst the other will destroy 
 it. Why is it so ? From whence did each of those plants, so 
 widely different in character, acquire the constituents of which 
 they were possessed ? Certainly not from the ground. If 
 that were the case, their character would have been the same. 
 From whence, then ? The original germ, each individual seed 
 possessed the power of attracting from the atmosphere the 
 particular gases which exist in it, in the requisite proportion to 
 form the particular plant which, by their union and combina- 
 tion, are capable of rendering each what it is. All matter, 
 and all formations of matter, are governed by the laws of Na- 
 ture and no other, which laws are perfectly comprehensive. 
 
 Vegetable matter appears ordinarily to be the first process 
 of nature to form matter from the elementary principles of the 
 atmosphere ; which elementary principle pervades all space : 
 hence the accumulations constantly forming upon the earth's 
 surface, in the shape of what is termed vegetable mold, result- 
 ing from the decomposition of vegetable matter, which is con- 
 stantly taking place upon the earth's surface ; and which 
 likewise forms an indispensible auxiliary for the growth and 
 support of vegetation. Then is it evident that the earth is 
 increasing in magnitude and ponderosity. Much evidence 
 may be produced in support of this position. He who has 
 
30 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 ever visited our large western prairies cannot but have witness- 
 ed their depths of vegetable mold, extending frequently 6, 8 and 
 10 feet below the earth's surface. Witness our marshes and 
 flathnds from which pete is extracted. Let but a small propor- 
 tion of land be deprived of its vegetable mold, and there appear 
 nothing but sand and gravel ; yet in a few years we perceive 
 more or less vegetation upon it, and considerable vegetable 
 mold. Vegetation may be considered as the first order or 
 grade, of what is termed living matter ; and vegetable mold 
 the first order or grade of what is termed dead matter: yet 
 there is no form of matter which is inert. 
 
 The study of Geology has furnished us with much important 
 data in respect to the nature of the formation of earths, metals, 
 &c. We have before stated that those substances are produ- 
 ced by combustion. Geology furnishes many facts from 
 which we may draw the most satisfactory conclusions that the 
 whole earth, the planet on which we dwell, has often been 
 subjected to volcanic eruptions. 
 
 When we reflect upon the uneven surface of the earth, its 
 deep chasms and valleys, its towering mountains and cliffs ; ex- 
 tending to such immense heights, when we discern from their 
 summits the clouds and contending elements beneath our feet, 
 we cannot but consider them the result of some awful convul- 
 sion of nature, by which immense masses have thus been piled 
 together. The circumstance of marine shells in large quanti- 
 ties having been discovered hundreds of miles from the sea 
 at great depths in the earth, as well as logs of timber &c. which 
 are sometimes deeply imbeded in mines of clay or marl, all 
 go conclusively to prove the earth to have undergone very ex- 
 tensive transformations at various periods of time ; and there 
 is likewise much evidence that could be adduced, which would 
 go to show that the earth has formerly been extensively peopled 
 and that by some such universal convulsion of nature, nearly 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 37 
 
 all the inhabitants of the earth had been destroyed. Numer- 
 ous masses of rocks, rocky mountains, stones, &c, plainly 
 shew their formation to have been by heat, which in some in- 
 stances must have been immense, as in the production of gra- 
 nite. Others, again, appear to have been produced by the 
 cooling of liquid lava, throughout which numerous small peb- 
 bles and sand are abundantly diffused. Such formations appear 
 to be a heterogeneous mass, many of them comprising a variety 
 of compounds of metals, earths, &c. sometimes in layers, veins 
 or spots, according to the intensity of the existing heat. Even 
 our large beds of anthracite coal, as well as bituminous coal, 
 are the formations of this smothered flame in the confines of 
 the earth. In this way are the various metals, earths and fix- 
 ed alkalies produced : metals being the last or ultimate grade 
 of matter. Yet as before admitted, the elementary constitu- 
 ents of metals, and all matter, exist in the atmosphere, and 
 are produced therefrom by combustion upon the same princi- 
 ple. Plants imbibe from the atmosphere these elementary prin- 
 ciples, but they are not developed or formed until subjected to 
 combustion, as witnessed in the production of potash, lime, &c. 
 It is not to be considered strange that subterraneous fires, 
 capable of producing volcanic eruptions, should exist. It 
 would be the natural consequence of certain bodies coming in 
 contact in the bowels of the earth — they always do exist to a 
 greater or less extent. 
 
 In the foregoing remarks, we think we have proved by ex- 
 isting facts and justifiable reasoning, that the constituents of all 
 matter exist in space, and that they are constantly passing into 
 the sphere of this planet ; which by electrical action, are form- 
 ed into matter; under which they undergo a variety of chan- 
 ges and forms. That all matter may be decomposed and re- 
 turned to its original elements, is fully possible ; there can be 
 no doubt of it. This earth may " pass away with a great 
 
dO KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE, 
 
 noise." But this effect must be accomplished by heat. The 
 degree of heat necessary to produce this result, it is impossi- 
 ble to tell. The fact, that astronomers have discovered that 
 some planets which once did exist, have since disappeared, 
 evinces not only the possibility but probability of this result. 
 
 The existence of matter depends likewise on temperature, 
 which, when too high or too low, vegetable and living matter 
 are incapable of formation. When too high, all matter be- 
 comes decomposed, and resolved into its original elementary 
 principles. Neither vegetation nor animal life can exist where 
 there is intense cold, or the extreme absence of caloric. A 
 certain degree of temperature between the two extremes, is 
 absolutely necessary for the existence of every description of 
 jiving matter ; yet, the lowest degree of temperature will not 
 destroy what is termed dead matter. At a certain temperature 
 water is solid, at a higher it is fluid, at a still higher it is evolved 
 in steam, and at a still higher, it becomes decomposed and re- 
 turned to its original elementary principles, oxygen and hydro- 
 gen. So is it with every other substance : all matter,asalumina, 
 lime, iron, silver, gold, platina, &c, and every description of 
 matter comprising the constituents of our planet. By heat our 
 whole planet, and every constituent of it, may be decomposed 
 and returned to their original elements ; and, uniting and assi- 
 milating with like elementary principles in space, be dif- 
 fused through all space, or again enter into new combinations 
 to form other planets. We consider that we have likewise il- 
 lustrated the principles or causes of geological layers or strata 
 of the earth, as shown by Geologists, in our illustrations of the 
 accumulations or accessions which the earth is constantly re- 
 ceiving by the deposits from the atmosphere. That the earth 
 is oecoming more dense in the centre is equally evident, and 
 may, as its poles become perpendicular to the line of the equa- 
 tor, occasion in a greater or less degree, the most extensive 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 39 
 
 volcanic commotions, characterized by all the catastrophes 
 which an event of this nature would be likely to produce. 
 
 Having given our views of the origin and formation of mat- 
 ter by electricity from the gases, or elementary principles 
 which pervade the atmosphere, and all space — our next object 
 will be to show the changes to which matter is constantly sub- 
 jected, particularly animal and vegetable matter. That ani- 
 mal matter is the product of vegetable matter, every reflect- 
 ing mind must be aware. Were the earth for a certain period 
 of time rendered incapable of yielding her vegetable product?, 
 the existence of animated beings would necessarily cease ; — 
 they could not be supported — by famine would they perish. 
 Animal matter is but the concentration of vegetable matter, 
 and formed from the albuminous principles residing in vegeta- 
 ble matter. Both animal and vegetable matter are character- 
 ized by the same elementary and chemical constituents — they 
 both require similar degrees of temperature for their exist- 
 ence, moisture, air, light, heat, and the influence of electricity 
 generally, or destruction attends them. Both are subject to 
 decomposition, and the products of each are of a similar char- 
 acter. The direct changes that take place in vegetable mat- 
 ter in order to produce vegetable mold, are but three, and are 
 of the character which we define as fermentation termed vi- 
 nous, acetic and putrefactive. Some authors have undertaken 
 to define another, " the saccharine," and attempt to illustrate 
 it by the formation of starch into sugar, the malting of barley, 
 and the ripening of fruits, or that principle by which sugar is 
 developed. Sugar is a compound of hydrogen, carbon and 
 oxygen. Starch contains the same constituents, but its pro- 
 portions of oxygen and hydrogen are less than in sugar ; con- 
 sequently, when starch absorbs a greater proportion of those 
 two gases, it is converted into sugar : it is upon this princi- 
 ple that sugar is always formed. It could be formed upon no 
 
40 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 other even when found in its native state as in the sugar cane. 
 It is the absorption of oxygen and hydrogen in the shape of 
 water by seeds which cause germination. Seeds cannot ger- 
 minate when deprived of oxygen. Neither can the process 
 of fermentation take place unless there be sufficient mucilage 
 and saccharine matter present. One fermentation succeeds 
 the other in rapid succession unless some means are adopted 
 to arrest it. First, — the vinous ; second, the acetic ; third, the 
 putrefactive. Take, for instance, the juice of the apple, the 
 grape, the sugar cane, or any other article containing saccha- 
 rine matter ; suffer it to remain in a proper temperature, and 
 the air to have access to it, the vinous fermentation directly 
 commences, characterized by a constant motion of the fluid 
 in every direction with considerable disengagement of car- 
 bonic acid gas, air bubbles being diffused over its whole sur- 
 face. When the vinous fermentation is complete, if it be then 
 committed to the still, the product thrown over would be alco- 
 hol. Were it suffered to remain and not subjected to the ac- 
 tion of the still, it would immediately enter upon a second fer- 
 mentation, which would be the acetic, in which acetic acid 
 (vinegar) would be formed at the expense of the alcohol. — 
 The acetic fermentation would be followed by a third called 
 the putrefactive, which would be a decomposition of the 
 whole, rendering it like muddy water, as is frequently observ- 
 ed by individuals when vinegar stands exposed to the air for 
 some time "that vinegar is dead." 
 
 Thus do we perceive that vegetable matter derives its pow« 
 er of existence — its elementary principles from the atmosphere 
 which surrounds us, and is constantly undergoing the various 
 changes above alluded to : among which, is to be regarded in a 
 most important light its formation and support of animal mat* 
 ter : it becomes a vegetable mold capable of furnishing that 
 support and sustenance to future vegetable productions as far 
 as may be required in the economy of nature. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 41 
 
 Thus has the great author of nature so organized laws which 
 constantly act in concert : which laws are irrevocable and un- 
 changeable : and to us are given intellect and capacity to un- 
 derstand and comprehend them. If it were not designed that 
 we should investigate and comprehend, ior what purpose do 
 we possess intellectual faculties ? Superstition may contend 
 that we possess no such right, and Ignorance may suppose such 
 knowledge unattainable. But we, from the strongest convic- 
 tion of right allege that we have a right — a perfect right to 
 push our enquiries to the utmost limits of the Laws of Nature. 
 Without this investigation how are we to be possessed of the 
 phenomena of nature ? It is the neglect of this study which 
 has filled the world with thousands of speculative ideas on 
 which theory after theory has been constructed, each in quick 
 succession following the other, until at the present time there 
 exists not a single theory, (although its author may have been 
 one of the most distinguished of his day) that receives the sanc- 
 tion of a solitary individual in all its parts. Had the minds of 
 men been directed to the discovery of facts, drawing their con- 
 clusions from them alone, there could not have existed at this 
 day the visionary ideas by which the great mass of profession- 
 al men are governed. It is a fact much to be deplored that 
 even those who are esteemed as scientific men have scarcely 
 an idea of their own, or attempt to advance one but that 
 which they have acquired by reading some book. It was the 
 opinion of this or that author, and receive it as orthodox with- 
 out a single reflection ; adopt it, and in many cases have not 
 the power, even if they had the wili, to decide upon its correct- 
 ness or incorrectness. Such men exercise no opinion of their 
 own ; it is the opinion of others ; and what is still more remark- 
 able, ihey are so united to their prejudices that they cannot sup- 
 pose it possible that any information whatever can be derived 
 4* 
 
42 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 except through the acknowledged advocates of their dogmati- 
 cal oligarchy. 
 
 The time, however, has arrived, when those dark mists — the 
 spell which has so long bound true science to the car of super- 
 stition, should be dissolved — the chain broken — the mist dis- 
 persed, and the standard of science erected upon that true and 
 imperishable foundation — FACTS AND EXPERIENCE! 
 It is time that the reign of Experiment in Medical Science 
 should cease : it has ruled the world with an iron grasp. — 
 Thousands have been the victims sacrificed at its shrine. Let 
 Revolution — Revolution be the cry through mountain and 
 glen, valley and plain, until this hydra of medical aristocracy 
 be shorn of its fangs — until the tears shed by suffering humani- 
 ty shall cease to flow, and the sunshine of hope cast abroad its 
 bright beams of joy upon a no longer oppressed and suffering 
 human nature. Let those parents who have lost a beloved 
 child by that violent and ignorant practice which characterizes 
 the medical profession, raise the cry of Revolution ! Let her 
 whose home is left lonesome and desolate, without friend or 
 protection for her orphan children, — who feel the untimely 
 death of a father and friend — all, all raise the cry of Revolu- 
 tion ! Let them refuse at once admission to their threshhold, 
 the administrator of poison, or his violent depletive agents. Let 
 all unite in this great work, and the ruddy countenance, vigor 
 of mind and body, will soon afford the most ample evidence 
 that the work is done ! 
 
 Our great object at present is, if possible, so far to interest 
 the public mind, as to induce enquiry and investigation regard- 
 ing the very important subject of the nature of disease, and the 
 nature of remedial agents. That it requires such investiga- 
 tion, every day's experience fully proves. To say that no im- 
 provement is required in medical science, is to say that it has 
 acquired the highest elevation which it is capable of attaining 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 43 
 
 — that no further knowledge can obviate the difficulties at 
 present existing, which render the treatment of disease of eve- 
 ry description so ineffectual. If medical science be perfect, 
 why are there so many different theories ? Why has it ever 
 been that one theory in a short time has been supplanted by 
 another, and in many respects entirely of an opposite charac- 
 ter ? It may be alleged that, as the science progressed, the 
 discovery of new facts led to the adoption of principles of a 
 different character. Suppose this to be the case, does the evi- 
 dence resulting from their practical effects show the subsequent 
 practice to he of a more efficient character in the cure of dis- 
 ease ? There can be but little value attached to any new dis- 
 covery unless its utility is in a greater proportion beneficial to 
 community at large. Are not diseases as fatal in their termi- 
 nations at this day as at any previous period of the existence 
 of our species ? In fact, diseases are not so successfully treat- 
 ed by the moderns, as they were by those physicians who ex- 
 isted 500 years ago, who made no pretensions to the sci- 
 ence of which we now so frequently boast. The imposition 
 with which the world is filled, shews conclusively the low ebb 
 at which the science of medicine stands at the present day. — 
 Could imposition and quackery be practiced upon community 
 if the science were established upon those principles of truth 
 and knowledge of which it is eminently susceptible ? The 
 whole science has ever been and is yet but a mere principle of 
 experiment — all the boasted knowledge that has ever been ap- 
 plied to it has been the result of experiment or accident, and 
 as such, and only as such, has it received the sanction of the 
 medical world. Peruvian bark was discovered by an Indian ; 
 mercury by one of the most notorious quacks that ever dis- 
 graced the records of the history of medicine ; antimony by a 
 monk, &c. Very few of the discoveries made of the vari- 
 ous articles used as medicine, have been made by physi- 
 
44 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 cians ; they have generally owed their origin to some unex- 
 pected circumstance or occurrence. The whole of medical 
 science is but a collection of those accidental discoveries — a 
 record of performances under certain circumstances, or in the 
 hands of some individual who attributed to them the most ex- 
 traordinary powers and properties, frequently extolling their 
 virtues even to magic. The only inducement which has ex- 
 isted to use a medicinal agent has been because some one has 
 used it and found it capable of producing certain effects—it 
 has been heard of, read of, &c. Thus have the various class- 
 es of medicine as cathartics, emetics, sudorifics, expectorants, 
 &c, had their origin : but how or why they act as such, has 
 scarcely if ever been the subject of enquiry, much less of in- 
 vestigation. Medical men have rested quite satisfied never to 
 pursue their enquiries farther than the mere operation of an 
 article, deeming that knowledge amply sufficient for the prac- 
 tice of the healing art in all the various and intricate changes 
 and actions of disease. Is this medical science ? Is this the 
 science of which we boast ? It is the want of this knowledge 
 which has led to all the various medical theories. It is the ig- 
 norance of the specific properties or qualities of medicinal 
 agents which has led to the most unsuccessful and injurious 
 treatment. It has opened the door for quackery and imposi- 
 tion in every form. In fact what is called the scientific practice 
 is in itself no better — it is empiricism. For a while one article 
 would appear capable of accomplishing wonders, when, find- 
 ding a case or two in which it was unsuccessful, it was aban- 
 doned for some other which in a short time was doomed to a 
 similar result. Why it was so, or why it acted thus, or why 
 the necessity of such a change they remain in utter ignorance 
 of ; and hence, some of our most valuable remedies may be 
 brought into disrepute. It is the same principle which has led 
 them in not a few instances, to make trial of almost every ar- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 45 
 
 tide in the materia medica. The whole practice of every or- 
 der is try this, then that, then something else, until their re- 
 sources are exhausted ; the patient constantly growing worse, 
 they then abandon the case as past cure. The friends and re- 
 lations hear the unwelcome intelligence, that no further hope 
 remains, and the patient is left to his fate, with no prospect of 
 recovery : when peradventure, some old lady, with nothing 
 but a little catnip tea restores the patient to health ! or being 
 left alone, and not subjected to the action of injurious medicines, 
 recovers his health again without scientific aid ! Does this 
 prove anything or nothing ? Does it not show the want of 
 that knowledge necessary to treat disease? Under such cir- 
 cumstances, it cannot be matter of wonder that the quack, the 
 impostor so frequently succeeds ; and how often does he suc- 
 ceed where the utmost efforts of the regular practitioner have 
 proved unavailing. In what consists the difference between 
 the regular physician and the most notorious quack ? The 
 quack knows his pills will act as a cathartic — that his powders 
 will act as an emetic. If this is all that the regular physician 
 knows respecting jalap, ipecacuanha, &c, where, I ask, is the 
 difference between them? They both practice upon supposition, 
 and are alike liable to error. But why medicines act a« they do ; 
 the cause by which their effects are produced upon the human 
 system, they both remain in perfect ignorance. Medical men 
 but spend their time and efforts in vain to subdue quackery so 
 long as this state of things exists. With themselves, and them 
 alone, the evil lies. No laws can restrain individuals from em- 
 ploying whom they please, or from using what medicine they 
 please ; nor should they ; it would be an infringement upon 
 the people's rights. Laws for the protection of any set of 
 men, in the exclusive enjoyment of certain rights which in 
 truth are the rights granted to all by our free constitution, are 
 unjust to the many, and favouriteism to the few, which by no 
 
46 KEY TO MECICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 power of reason can be justified. But if medicine be render- 
 ed a science as it truly is and ought to be, mountebanks in the 
 profession must necessarily cease ; the distinction would at 
 once become so great between the scientific physician and the 
 quack, that the most indifferent observer could not but instant- 
 ly discover it — the success in the treatment of disease would 
 then acquire a degree of certainty which under present cir- 
 cumstances, it is impossible ever to attain. 
 
 We may talk forever on anatomy, a knowledge of the struc- 
 ture of the human body in all its intricate formation ; yet that 
 of itself is altogether incapable of furnishing the requisite in- 
 formation ; it amounts in reality to nothing in the cure of dis- 
 ease. Its inefflcacy was never more fully illustrated than in a 
 recent remark made by a distinguished anatomist, and which 
 has lately met the public eye. He being asked one morning 
 by a gentleman, " How is it, Doctor, that you who know eve- 
 ry bone, muscle, ligament, cartilage, nerve, &c , of the human 
 body, cannot cure every disease ?" To which the Doctor 
 replied : * the watchmen of this great city know every street, 
 lane and avenue, but they cannot tell what is going on inside 
 the houses." To say that a knowledge of anatomy is calcula- 
 ted to subdue quackery, is nonsense ; and only argues in such 
 person the want even of common intellect. To treat disease 
 upon proper principles, requires a knowledge of " what is go- 
 ing on inside the houses ;" the nature, character, properties and 
 qualities of the fluids circulating in the blood vessels, and all 
 other conduits of ftie human body ; their chemical constituents, 
 the changes under any circumstances they can be subjected to ; 
 and how and why the effect is produced ; and what agents are 
 engaged in such process. To practice medicine correctly 
 and scientifically, an accurate knowledge of the chemical con- 
 stituents, both of the fluids and solids of the human body is ab- 
 solutely necessary ; and likewise, a perfect acquaintance with 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 47 
 
 the chemical constituents of all agents employed as medicine, 
 and the chemical and direct action they are capable of produ- 
 cing upon animal matter, when applied in the form of medi- 
 cine ? 
 
 The Science of Medicine has ever been shrouded in obscu- 
 rity — clothed in such a mysterious garb that few uninitiated 
 into its peculiar characteristics, have ever been capable of 
 comprehending its intricate character. To give them in de- 
 tail, would far exceed the limits of the little volume we here 
 design to present to the public. We shall therefore give but 
 an abridged historical view of its progress since first introdu- 
 ced as a science, in which we shall refer somewhat in detail to 
 the notions, opinions and theories which have at different times 
 since its first establishment acquired adherents and supporters, 
 particularly those of that character evidently objectionable. — 
 Diseases of various descriptions apparently have existed from 
 the earliest period of time of which we have any correct in- 
 formation. Wc find them spoken of in the writings of Moses, 
 Lev. 26, 1G. — Dcu. 28, 22, wherein he speaks of Consumptions, 
 burning ague, fever, inflammation and extreme burning. Dis- 
 eases of a similar character to those which now exist, appear 
 from all the information we can collect, to have ever existed 
 since the origin of our species. It could not be supposed other- 
 wise, since the same causes by which they are generated must 
 have existed at all periods of time since the formation of this 
 planet from chaos. The primary causes of disease constantly 
 surround us every moment of our lives, and are those from 
 which it is impossible for us to escape ; and may eventually 
 be traced to the noxious properties charging atmospheric air 
 and aliment. The air which surrounds us may become sur- 
 charged with carbonic acid gas, which is a product constantly 
 produced from the decomposition of both vegetable and animal 
 matter ; which is always, and in all parts of the world taking 
 
48 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 place ; more particularly in warm climates and at warm sea- 
 sons of the year, than in cold. Carburetted hydrogen gas ex- 
 ists in abundance in the neighbourhood of marshy pools, low- 
 lands and swamps, or where is found considerable standing or 
 stagnant water. These gases give rise to various characters 
 of fevers, as bilious, remittent fever, ague and fever, &c., as 
 they necessarily more or less are absorbed into the lungs, and 
 consequently carried into the circulation, by which means dis- 
 ease is generated, as will be hereafter shown. As all animals 
 are subjected to disease, and may be diseased more or less, 
 and we be insensible of it, we, therefore, by partaking of their 
 flesh may have a proportion of that virus which they were pos- 
 sessed of, imparted to us. Did we abstain from animal food 
 entirely, and live on vegetables alone, we should be liable to 
 the same mishap. Vegetables may become charged with sub- 
 stances deleterious to health, by growing upon ground subject- 
 ed to the decomposition of vegetable or animal matter, which 
 by imparting to the, vegetable its noxious properties would 
 prove the most deleterious. Vegetables are also liable to im- 
 bibe pernicious properties from the atmosphere, and become 
 of a character the most poisonous, which, generally speaking, 
 in many cases, would be impossible for us to detect, and hardly 
 even to suspect, until their pernicious effects were irrepa- 
 rable. It is well known that some kinds of grain, particu- 
 larly rye, is liable to this evil by becoming what farmers call 
 blasted : the change which it has then undergone renders it 
 fatal to those who partake of it, even when formed into bread. 
 Instances of the extensive ravages of disease from this source 
 are frequent in various sections of the United States. It is 
 frequently made use of by medical practitioners under the 
 name of ergot. Even the water we drink may be charged 
 with substances deleterious to health by its passing through 
 the various strata of earth, by which it may become charged 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 49 
 
 with some soluble substance of a poisonous character, which 
 may lay the foundation of disease. To escape disease is im- 
 possible, as we are surrounded by those causes which gene- 
 rate it every moment of our lives. If the heat of a meridian 
 sun strike intensely on the tender organ of the brain, producing 
 disease, can we restrain its power t Or the cold blast of 
 winter act harshly on the breast of the hectic, can we arrest 
 its force ? 
 
 The Ancients do not appear to have had any mode whatev- 
 er of treating diseases by the administration of medicines; — 
 their attention appears to have been directed against the sprea- 
 ding of contagion by enjoining cleanliness, and certain regula- 
 tions together with various ceremonies. The practice seems 
 to have been exclusively confined to priests, magicians and as- 
 trologers, and to have been of the most superstitious charac- 
 ter, attended on the part of the people with great credulity. 
 
 It is somewhat perplexing to the inquirer, in his researches 
 for the origin of one of the giandest sciences that ever en- 
 lightened and humanized mankind, to find that it is hidden 
 beneath the veil of mystery and obscurity. In tracing this 
 science to its first germ— now spread into a thousand branch- 
 es — we have to encounter the lapse of ages, the superstition of 
 the ancients, and the allegories and fables with which they 
 have invested it. But, while the gleam is somewhat faint and 
 dubious, arising from the mystification of its source, we are still 
 left to the conclusion that the science of medicine was co-eval 
 with the existence of mankind. 
 
 Long before the universal medium of intelligence was in- 
 vented, or letters established through the world, — which have 
 ever since controlled and civilized the rudest minds, checking 
 the " mad infatuation" of the great, and refining and improving 
 the heart — there must have been some means by which the af- 
 flictions of the body were alleviated. Though history gives 
 5 
 
50 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 us no reliable data on this subject, yet it is a necessary infer- 
 ence, deducible from the nature of our organization. It is im- 
 possible for human nature to escape disease, since we are so 
 constituted as to be susceptible of the influence of circumstan- 
 ces ; yet it is obvious that the primary stages of human exist- 
 ence, were somewhat exempt from its enervating attacks. 
 
 The ancients were unknown to the thousand diseases which 
 now assail us on every hand ; and especially those which have 
 been instituted among us by luxury and voluptuousness. — 
 Rude- — unrefined by our thousand labouring arts, and parta- 
 king of the coarsest food, they were comparatively free from 
 disease. The chase, with which they were delighted, was 
 their chief pastime, and yielded much of their fair ; and, when 
 the innovations and aggressions of their neighbours strung 
 their nerves in the defence of their hearths, they were fierce 
 and intractable. But, as a knowledge of their means of curing 
 the wounds to which their ferocity exposed them in their strifes 
 with their feudal opponents, must be left to conjecture, still we 
 are led to the belief that they had their balms — their astrin- 
 gents, their sudorifics,in fine, a Materia Medica in all save name. 
 Their wants were few, consequently their ailments were few, 
 until they degenerated, and gradually became luxurious : for 
 such is the power of luxury over the animal economy, that it 
 not only corrupts and vitiates the functions, but reduces them 
 to a state of languor and efTeminancy which unfit them for their 
 systematic offices. We are constrained to deplore this depar- 
 ture from their frugal and economical usages, since it has es- 
 tablished a multiplicity of diseases, and consequently given us 
 a host of philosophers. 
 
 By concurrent historians, it appears that the Chaldeans were 
 the first who attempted the collection of a Materia Medica. — 
 It was a custom among them of exposing their sick to the pub- 
 lic gaze, and making it imperative on all persons to state what 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 51 
 
 they know in regard to medicine. And here we behold the 
 first faint ray previously to the outbursting of this splendid 
 science. However, the superstitious lingo which it afterwards 
 obtained from the Chaldeans, in consequence of their total ig- 
 norance of the laws that govern the animal economy, com- 
 pletely divested it of a portion of its utility. But it was not 
 destined to remain long in this State. 
 
 At this early period, h r, the knowledge of medicine 
 
 must have been extremely limited, and confined to a very few. 
 The imcients were in no wise prone to the placing of too much 
 confidence in medicine, the secrets of which they knew but 
 very little. Their reliance in Divine Interposition, in case of 
 sickness, and their ever-burning fires lice upon the al- 
 
 tars of their Gods, for the purpose of averting disease, placed 
 them in a state of secured ease as to its power or ability to ap- 
 proach them. Under this mistaken idea of special preserva- 
 tion, few were found able or willing to throw off their supersti- 
 tious observances, for what seemed to them ly frivo- 
 lous — the alleviation of disease iv earthly agents ' 
 
 In this state of ignorance and duplicity, they continued to 
 an indefinite period ; and if was long ere those advocates of 
 medicine, who have since shown in the bright blaze of philoso- 
 phy, could win their confidence as to the curability of dia 
 except by special divinity. 
 
 It is somewhat paradoxical, that a peopl 'rant and in- 
 
 credulous on the score of medicine, should have eclipsed the 
 world in Sculpture and Architecture. 
 
 Melampus, of Argos, the most ancient physician, of whom 
 we have any record, appears to have understood the nature of 
 disease, at least as well as could be expected, considering the 
 rude state of society, and the difficulties with which he was 
 surrounded. He cured one of the Argonauts of sterility by 
 the rust of iron and wine, and King Proteus of melancholy. 
 
52 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 " In our researches," says Dr. Paris, " to discover and fix 
 the period, when remedies were first employed to alleviate dis- 
 ease, we are left in conjecture and involved in fable. We are 
 unable to reach the period in any country when the inhabitants 
 were destitute of medical resources. We find among the 
 most uncultivated tribes, that medicine is cherished as a bles- 
 sing and practiced as an Art, by the inhabitants of New Zea- 
 land ; by those of Lapland and Greenland ; of North Ameri- 
 ca, and of the interior of Africa. Charms and amulets were 
 the expedients of the barbarian, ever more inclined to indulge 
 the delusive hope of superstition, than to listen to the voice of 
 sober reason. Traces of amulets may be discovered in very 
 early history ; for Galen informs us, that the Egyptian King, 
 Nechepsus, who lived 630 years before the Christian era, had 
 written that a green jaspar, cut into the form of a dragon, sur- 
 rounded by rays, if applied externally, would strengthen the 
 stomach and organs of digestion. We have, moreover, the au- 
 thority of the Scriptures in support of this opinion ; for what 
 were the ear-rings which Jacob buried beneath the oak of Se- 
 chem, as related in Genesis, but amulets ? Theophrastus pro- 
 nounced Pericles insane, because he discovered that he wore 
 an amulet about his neck." 
 
 But very few of the doctrines of the ancients relating to 
 medicine, are found to proceed from what should be their only 
 source, a complete knowledge of human nature. They knew 
 not that this is the living spring from whence they should have 
 drawn their treasure ; consequently, they have involved their 
 theories in baseless speculation. On all subjects beside, of 
 which we have any knowledge, we are completely amazed at 
 their superior tact and genius. Indeed, we are lost and be- 
 wildered in contemplating their perfect models of Art, and the 
 beauty and perspicuity of their Literary achievements ! 
 
 The Romans, disregarding every tribute to the shrine of 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 53 
 
 knowledge, contented themselves with being the first in arms ; 
 but her sister, Greece, — although her annals are not empty of 
 the blazonry of martial deeds, — seemed swayed by the fire of 
 a more laudable ambition — ihc culiure of Science and the es- 
 tablishment of Letters. The Roman Empire, in its subjection 
 of Greece, became their inheritors, and profited largely from a 
 science, the theory and principles of which they had thereto- 
 fore been ignorant ; and, consequently, with the rising genera- 
 tion, became conspicuous in the annals of chirurgery. The 
 Classics of Greece, yielding the influence of their powerful 
 genius, warmed the heart of the rude Roman : and, like the 
 earth-reaching medium of intellectual virtue, showered upon 
 their laps, in great profusion, 
 
 " Barbaric pmrls and gold." 
 
 The principles of the Science of medicine now spread over 
 the ample field in which it was destined to act a leading part, 
 drawing in its train, by the vigour and importance of its salu- 
 tary tenets, the greatest talent, and holding out individual ag- 
 grandizement, because of its absolute bearing upon the weal of 
 the world. Under such circumstances, the healing art became 
 established, and its principles promulgated for the relief of man- 
 kind. But, as we proceed, we find that it was planted in a 
 barren soil, or that its meek progenitors and fathers were cal- 
 lous of its preservation ; for, by the might of priestcraft, it 
 was wrested from the grasp of its legitimate possessors, who 
 held it with a weak hand, and all progress towards its general 
 tendency, rendered at least for a time, impossible. 
 
 Thus their religious power and temporal government be- 
 came enhanced by the addition of a code of medical ethics, 
 which gave them an ascendency, not only over the spiritual, 
 but also, over the bodily and corporeal attributes of man. And 
 how did they use these important acquisitions ? They fet- 
 
54 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 tered the soul vvith the adamant of their clerical prerogatives, 
 and corrupted the flesh by the mal- administration of medicine. 
 A science that had bid fair to be of the greatest importance to 
 the world, was thus chained, perverted, and rendered impo- 
 tent by a host of monks and selfish Churchmen. Did they 
 stop there ? Were they contented with the undisputed pos- 
 session of their power over the soul and body? The pages 
 of history tell us they were not. Nor did they rest until they 
 had garnered within the walls of their polluted Convents, the 
 Science of Letters — the power and wealth of the mind. 
 Armed with the spiritual attr^utes of the church, and treading 
 upon the twin sciences of Literature and Medicine, they were 
 ready to commit the greatest ravages, always hiding beneath 
 the ample folds of the church, the most wanton and cruel usa- 
 ges. But the beclouded horizon was soon sundered and dis- 
 pelled, and the light of reason again spread its warm breath 
 over the groaning shadows of religious oppression. 
 
 With accumulating wealth, luxury, and sensual gratification 
 usurped the healthy athletic sports in which it was part of the 
 religion of the Romans to indulge. They soon saw the ne- 
 cessity, from the ravages of disease, for instituting the science 
 of medicine, and giving it that protection from the hurtful ten- 
 dency of clerical dictation, which was found necessary, in or- 
 der to shield themselves from those ills, with which their in- 
 temperance had threatened them. Thus freed, and supported 
 by the most powerful, the Science of Medicine took a renewed 
 start; and in process of time neither the patrician nor plebeian, 
 regretted its enlargement from the hands of the monks. 
 
 " Rome had existed for five hundred years," says Mr. Dun- 
 lap, " without professional physicians. Like all semi-barba- 
 rians, they believed that maladies were cured by the special 
 interposition of superior beings. Deriving, as they did, much 
 of their worship from the Etruscans, they probably derived 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 55 
 
 from them, also, the practice of attempting to overcome disease 
 by magic and incantation. Cato, the Consor, was the first of 
 his countrymen who wrote on the subject of medicine. In his 
 book of Domestic Medicine, duck, pigeons and hare were the 
 food he chiefly recommended to the sick. His remedies were 
 principally extracted from herbs, — and colewort, or cabbage, 
 was Ills principle cure. The recipes, indeed, contained in his 
 work on agriculture, show that his medical knowledge did not 
 exceed that which usually exists among a semi barbarous peo- 
 ple, and only extended to the most ordinary simples which na- 
 ture affords. Cato hated the compound drugs introduced by 
 the Greek physicians, considering those foreign professors of 
 medicine as the opponents of his own system. Such, indeed, 
 was his apathy, that he believed, or pretended to believe, that 
 they had entered into a league to poison all the barbarians, 
 among whom they classed the Romans. Cato, finding that the 
 patients lived, notwithstanding this detestable conspiracy, be- 
 gan to regard the Crock practitioners as impious sorcerers, 
 who counteracted the course of nature, and restored dying 
 men to health, by means of unholy charm*; ; and he therefore 
 advised his countrymen to remain steadfast, not only by their 
 Roman principles and manners; but, also, by their venerable 
 unguents and salubrious balsams, which had come down to 
 them from the wisdom of their grandmothers." We think the 
 stoic Censor quite right in this latter proposition, as they con- 
 sisted of the mildest preparations of roots and plants. Rut 
 this violent and prejudiced man thought to govern the posses- 
 sors of the wealth of the universe like a convent of monks, or 
 as he managed his own household. 
 
 During this stage of uncertainty, in all that, respected the 
 Science of Medicine, several other writers and practitioners 
 of medicine appeared ; but their theories were effeminate, and 
 wanted that solidity of structure, which is found indispensable 
 
56 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 as a basis for the erection of the doctines of Physic. Confined 
 and narrow as their views must have been in regard to this 
 science, the Romans, by this time, conceived their materia 
 medica to be replete in all its features ; and that there was no 
 room for innovation and improvement. But, it soon appeared, 
 that the whole fabric had been woven from so fragile a thread, 
 that it was completely cast down and trampled upon by suc- 
 ceeding practitioners, and expunged from the records of their 
 materia medica as so much useless trash. Indeed, it was with 
 good reason that it so suffered ; for, though somewhat en- 
 larged upon by its professors ; and, besides, containing many 
 useful hints in therapeutics, as, also, an indifferent, but some- 
 what acceptable view of the nature and power of disease; 
 yet, in many of its points, where the utmost harmony and con- 
 cord was looked for, it abounded in superstitious parables, and 
 abortive speculations. — These, by degrees, were reformed in 
 proportion as new practitioners made iheir appearance ; or, as 
 well as the rites and observances of tie age were capable of 
 reforming. But still their doctrines were very exceptionable 
 from its non-conformity with what has since been ascertained 
 to belong to the immutable laws of nature. A nation, whose 
 worship and religious duties, apart from their private and do- 
 mestic character, were of the most delusive quality, could not, 
 with a just allowance, be deemed capable of following these 
 dictates in the Science of Medicine, when their opinions on 
 what was most holy and righteous, were of a tendency bor- 
 dering upon the most consummate ignorance. 
 
 About this period, and beneath the atmosphere of such de- 
 pravity, in all that should have been held most secred, a new 
 spirit made its appearance in the person of the renowned and 
 classical Celsus. He flourished in the second reign of the im- 
 perial dynasty. His writings, at least that portion of them 
 which relates to medicine, have been received by the mo- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 57 
 
 derns as a work of great merit. The opinion has prevailed 
 that he did not follow medicine as a profession, but only with 
 the view of instructing himself in this branch of philosophy so 
 far as it consis'ed with the preservation of his own health. — 
 Be this as it may, his works on medicine evidently show eru 
 dition ; and when they are divested of the superstitious tinc- 
 ture which they received, more from the rude state of the times 
 in which he wrote, than from any predisposition of his own, 
 they will be found'useful and instructive. The opinions of 
 Celsus were somewhat exhorbitant in view of the present state 
 of medical ethics ; but, though incompatible with the natural 
 dictates and feelings, which alone should be their beauties, they 
 are sufficient to show that at that time the Science of medicine 
 had been invested with 
 
 M A local habitation and a name." 
 
 What from wars — civil and foreign — and the consequent 
 overthrow of the equipoise of Literature, and the general ob- 
 struction of the channels of Science and the Arts, it is but rea- 
 sonable to suppose that medicine suffered in common with the 
 rest ; for such distractions arc likely, even in this age, to inter- 
 cept the quiet progression of science. Under such misfor- 
 tunes, the materia medica of the Komans was destined to suf- 
 fer : it lacked in repletion, as, also, its progenitors the requisite 
 calm for its prosecution to the literal degree of human attain- 
 ments. 
 
 Pursuing our enquiries to a later period, we find, shortly af- 
 ter Celsus, two other individuals who appear to have made 
 themselves conspicuous in systematizing and arranging the 
 laws of medicine : — these are, Dioscarides, and the elder Pliny. 
 The former, a celebrated Greek Physician and Botanist, who 
 is supposed to have lived in the time of Nero. He paid parti- 
 cular attention to medicine, and especially to botany. Al- 
 
58 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 though several eminent physicians have written much in dero- 
 gation of him as a physician — probably because of his botani- 
 cal principles — yet I am inclined to the belief that his system 
 was at least not inferior to those of his contemporaries. He 
 had his followers and advocates, and also, his opponents. — 
 However, like all his predecessors, he appears to have been 
 stimulated by motives of ambition rather than philanthropy — 
 looking at the general welfare of the science as an after con- 
 sideration. The numerous transitions which the science had 
 undergone by this time, in consequence of the fluctuating char- 
 acter of the disciples of each school, became proverbial. — 
 Crude, unsound, savouring of barbarism, and begetting a com- 
 bination of selfish axioms with the view of crushing opposition, 
 the practitioners of the Healing Art eventually retrograded to 
 the most preposterous principles. 
 
 The acquisition of the experience of the ancients in the for- 
 mation of our modern materia medica, has been somewhat 
 productive of evil, and that too, when the redundant parts and 
 false hypotheses, have been apparently lopped off. In a word ? 
 so far as we have traced the subject, there appears to be a re- 
 mission of the first principles of medical philosophy, and a dis- 
 sonance in their premises with the regular and imperious codes 
 of nature. I have wandered along to this conclusion with 
 some regret, and deem it hardly possible that a people who 
 have been considered as the modellers of literature, and the 
 fine arts, should so far fall below the moderns in point of me- 
 dical knowledge. We have some notion of sculpture — but 
 we have never been able, nor ever will be able, to produce ri- 
 val specimens. Whereas, in the science of medicine, in which 
 they had an equal chance to surpass us, as in any of the arts 
 which I have named, their disquisitions are curious and in- 
 ferior. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 59 
 
 Decidedly warlike — and burning for the extension of their 
 arms to all parts of the world, any art but what contributed to 
 this end, was considered, by the Romans, as comparatively un- 
 important, though its prosecution should tend to the alleviation 
 of disease, and the manumission of the ills of life. After the 
 death of Galen, the progress of medicine in this stupendous 
 empire, became completely paralyzed, indeed it may be said 
 to have stopped entirely ; for all improvements were put com- 
 pletely out of the question. The repeated agressions of the 
 Romans, and other acts of oppression which they instituted in 
 view of national aggrandizement, soon brought upon them the 
 barbarous tribes of Arabia, and other nations which completely 
 inundated their provinces : thus fell imperial Rome, flanked 
 upon seven hills by the swarthy Saracen, and dragging with 
 her to the dust, her palaces and monuments of grandeur. 
 
 Inconsequence ot the victory of these savage invaders, over 
 the city of the Cajsers, (which, however, survived, and phce- 
 nix-like, rose prouder from her ashes) — the progress of medi- 
 cine, was for a time completely suppressed ; nor was it till the 
 commencement of the ninth century that it again rose from its 
 depressed state. 
 
 In order however that the reader may have a comprehensive 
 view of the whole science of medicine from its earliest estab- 
 lishment, we will endeavour to give its history somewhat in de- 
 tail by which the various opinion?, theories and doctrines since 
 its first origination maybe the more fully understood, reserving 
 our comments upon them until we shall have arrived at our own 
 times. 
 
 Esculapius is the first individual whose name we have on re- 
 cord as a practitioner of medicine ; but his history appears so 
 completely involved in fable that no dependence can be placed 
 in the account given respecting him. He was a Greek, and is 
 alleged to have been the son of Apollo by the nymph Coronis, 
 
60 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 born at Epidaurus, and educated by Chiron, who taught him 
 to cure the most dangerous diseases, and even to raise the 
 dead. Homer gives an account of the two sons of Escuiapius 
 Machaon and Podalirius being engaged at the siege of Troy, 
 but their only office appears to have been to bind up wounds. 
 Some time, however, elapsed before Escuiapius was favoured 
 with divine honours, or became deified, and temples raised and 
 dedicated to him, in which tablets were hung, and on which 
 were recorded the diseases cured, as they imagined, by his as- 
 sistance ; and from which period he was reverenced, particu- 
 larly by the ancients, as the God of Physic. 
 
 Little progress appears to have been made in the Healing 
 Art for many centuries. 
 
 Gieece — first in the field of Medical Science, the seat of the 
 Muses, gave us Hippocrates, who flourished about four hun- 
 dred and sixty years anterior to the birth of Christ. He was 
 the first that studied medicine as a science, and from whose 
 writings, which have descended to us, we have gleaned a great 
 deal of useful knowledge ; but they are also celebrated for the 
 most crude and absurd doctrines. He is reckoned the 
 eighteenth lineal descendant of Escuiapius, the [profession of 
 medicine having been hereditary in his family. Born with this 
 advantage, and stimulated by the fame of his ancestors, he de- 
 voted himself zealously to the philosophy of medicine. Though 
 history gives Hippocrates the merit of being the first scientific 
 classifier of the science of Medicine, yet we find an Alexan- 
 drian physician, by the name of Aaron, who wrote in the Syri- 
 ac tongue, about six hundred and twenty years before Christ— 
 thus preceding Hippocrates 160 years. 
 
 Hippocrates having acquired the title of Father of Medicine, 
 we shall commence our illustrations on this subject with the 
 pathological doctrines first by him introduced. He consider- 
 ed that the fluids were the primary seat of disease, which 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 61 
 
 opinion generally prevailed among all classes of medical men 
 down to the eighteenth century, under the name of 'the Humoral 
 Pathology. He supposed that there were four humours in the 
 body, blood, phlegm, yellow and black bile. He likewise intro- 
 duced the doctrines of crises, or that there existed a certain 
 tendency in the system at certain periods to a cure of diseasa 
 which proceeding regularly, dispelled morbid action. He as- 
 sumed certain theoretical principles respecting the powers and 
 functions of the human body. It was with him that a specific 
 principle first originated which he called "nature" and which 
 he allege] influences, superintends, directs and controls all the 
 motions of the coporeal frame : which specific principle was 
 likewise possessed of an intelligence, by which it repressed 
 those actions having an injurious tendency, and promoted those 
 which were beneficial. 
 
 The practice of Hippocrates consisted in the employment 
 principally of evacuents, and although many of his admirers 
 in their writings would favour the opinion that his practice was 
 of the mildest character, we cannot but arrive at a contrary 
 conclusion. He employed purgatives of various kinds very 
 freely and often of the most drastic character. He likewise 
 employed sudorifics and diuretics — he drew blood by the lan- 
 cet freely, sometimes opening two veins at once, and frequent- 
 ly bled until it produced fainting. He used the scarificator and 
 cupping glass, administered injections, and inserted issues. His 
 external applications were ointments, plaster?, liniments, &c. 
 The remedial agents which he employed were exclusively of 
 vegetable origin, as the various mineral and metallic agents 
 brought into use in modern practice were then totally un- 
 known. Many of the remedies used by him yet retain a place 
 in our pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Hippocrates transmitted his profession to his two sons The?- 
 salus and Draco, and to his son in law Polvbus, who established 
 6 
 
62 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 as is generally supposed the first medical sect, and which they 
 named the Hippocratean school ; but soon became more gen- 
 erally known as the Dogmatical school or sect, in consequence 
 of the adoption of certain theories and principles of practice 
 advanced by Hippocrates. These theories being considered 
 erroneous by some, and calculated to lead to injurious results 
 in practice, soon gave rise to another medical sect called Em- 
 pirics, who discarded all theory and advocated the establish- 
 ment of medical science, upon no other basis than that of 
 experience alone. 
 
 After the establishment of the Alexandrian School, about 
 three hundred years prior to the Christian era, the science of 
 medicine was pursued with great assiduity; and where the first 
 medical professors were appointed to the different branches or 
 professorships as anatomy, pharmacy &c. It is here we find 
 the first instances of dissection of the human body practiced 
 by Erasistratus and Herophilus, for which purpose the bodies 
 of criminals were allotted them by the government, by which 
 means much information was acquired in regard to the human 
 system not previously known : dissections had only heretofore 
 been made on Animals. Erasistratus had studied withChrysip- 
 pus, who opposed bleeding and active remedies in the treatment 
 of disease. Entertaining and advocating those principles, he 
 is therefore not held in as high estimation by a portion of the 
 medical world as his associate and co-laborer Herophilus, 
 who advocated the use of most energetic agents. Some au- 
 thors state that they opened bodies while alive to discover their 
 internal motions. Erasistratus described the brain, the heart 
 and large vessels, liver and kidneys, and pointed out their of- 
 fices, but supposed digestion performed by tituration. He 
 supposed fevers and inflammations to arise from the blood be- 
 ing forced through the minute veins into the corresponding ar- 
 teries. He is said to have terminated his existence by taking 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. G3 
 
 poison at an extreme old age, having been tormented for a 
 long time with an u!cer on his foot. The two rival sects the 
 Dogmatists and Empirics had for some hundreds of years, 
 kept the whole medical world in commotion. About this time 
 the Empirics organized themselves into a distinct body as the 
 declared opponents of the Dogmatists. 
 
 The next account given us is from Pliny who tells us that 
 about two hundred years before Christ, Archagathus aPelopon- 
 nesian established himself as a practitioner in Rome. He was 
 received with great respect and even supported at the public 
 expense. His practice however was very severe, generally 
 using the knife and powerful caustics, and consequently so un- 
 successfully as to excite the dislike and disgust of the people 
 against the profession generally. At this time a fatal epidemic 
 prevailed at Rome in order to allay which the senate determin- 
 ed to introduce into Rome the worship of Esculapius ; they 
 therefore consulted the Sybilline books, and found it obligato- 
 ry upon them to transfer the worship of this deity from Greece 
 to their city. A deputation was therefore appointed for that 
 purpose ; but the deity being unwilling to leave his native 
 place, was forceably siczed by them, and conveyed to Rome 
 under the form of a serpent, where the people received him 
 with great transport, and erected a temple to him on an island 
 in the Tiber, and appointed priests with the ceremonies ac- 
 cordingly, and the plague is represented to have ceased. In 
 fact, the most abject superstition had ever been attached to the 
 car of medicine both by the Greeks and Romans. 
 
 Little more transpired in respect to the Healing Art for the 
 next century, during which time it was retained in the hands of 
 superstitious priests, and subjected to all their rites and cere- 
 monies, charms and incantations. About one hundred years 
 before Christ an individual named Asclepiades, acquired con- 
 siderable popularity in Rome in the practice of medicine. — 
 
64 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 Medical authors, especially modern, speak in no enviable 
 terms of his reputation, although they admit him to have been 
 a man of good natural talents, and acquainted with human na- 
 ture ; a man of acuteness and discernment ; yet it so happen- 
 ed that he was not regularly bred to medicine, but originally 
 taught rhetoric at Rome. They allege that he had but " little 
 science or professional skill ;" that he was ignorant of anatomy 
 and pathology ; and because he deprecated harsh and violent 
 remedies ; was opposed to emetics and purgatives, and recom- 
 mended bathing, exercise, diet, and mild treatment, attended in 
 all cases his patients with assiduity, and contributed to their 
 comfort ; he was opposed by the prevailing theorists then ex- 
 isting ; and not having entered the medical profession the 
 *' regular way," he was not of the true " scientific stamp," and 
 of course heretical. Yet he acquired an eminence in his pro- 
 fession which he maintained to the end of his life, and which 
 many of the ancient as well as modern practitioners might 
 well envy. Medical writers are, however, compelled to ad- 
 mit that they are indebted to him for many important arrange- 
 ments in disease : with him originated the distinction between 
 the two great classes of disease, as acute and chronic. His 
 object was to reduce the science to a few general laws and so 
 to simplify it as to render it universally intelligible and of easy 
 application. He advocated the philosophical principles of 
 Epicurus, and supposed that acute disease was produced by a 
 constriction of the pores of the skin, and that chronic disease 
 was a relaxation of the pores. It is said that he pledged his 
 reputation on the preservation of his health which he retained 
 to a great age, and died at length from a fall. 
 
 After the death of Asclepiades, his pupil, Themison,contin- 
 ued to advocate his principles, and was successful in establish- 
 ing a new sect in medicine called the Methodic sect, which for 
 some time eclipsed all the former. The doctrines of this sect 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 65 
 
 seemed to be to adopt a medium course, or one between the 
 Dogmatists and Empirics, and to adopt from each that which 
 possessed the most excellence, They contended that it was 
 essential that the practitioner be well acquainted with the nature 
 of the human frame, the laws that govern it in a state of health, 
 and the changes to which it is subjected in disease. The Meth- 
 odics considered the solids as the seat of disease,which was con- 
 trary to the opinion of Hippocrates that had always heretofore 
 prevailed, and which was directly in opposition to the Humoral 
 Pathology then advocated both by the Dogmatists and Empirics. 
 Thus we perceive that at this period of time there existed three 
 different and distinct sects of medical practitioners, each in many 
 particulars, both in theory and in practice, essentially differing 
 from each other. The Methodica were diligent and sagacious 
 in the particular phenomena of disease, and the employment of 
 remedies. The opinions and doctrines of the Methodics ap- 
 pear to have been generally adopted in Home, and almost to 
 have superceded their rivals. 
 
 About fifty years anterior to the Christian era, Thessalas 
 made his appearance. lie is said to have been of mean birth 
 and defective education, and to have acquired great wealth 
 and a high reputation as a practitioner. Yet if his biograph- 
 ers be correct in their remarks respecting him, he possessed no 
 inconsiderable share of egotism, as it is said that lie styled 
 himself the "conqueror of physicians." He advocated a 
 theory, as he alleged, which would lead to more correct prac- 
 tice. What this particular theory was we at this day are una- 
 ble to determine. Medical writers consider him as an unwor- 
 thy character ; how far this may be, we have no correct 
 source of judging, as all the records of the rise and progress 
 of medicine are written with no little degree of prejudice and 
 calculated to give a colouring to the whole subject the most fa- 
 vourable to the views of particular theorists, the aspirants to 
 6* 
 
66 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 " scientific knowledge" and fame : the fact is certain, as disre- 
 putable as he may have been, medical theorists have not failed 
 to avail themselves and to adopt a portion of his particular 
 principles, one of which serves at the present day to illustrate 
 some of the most important indications to medical men, " meta- 
 syncrasis," the mode of effecting an entire change in the state 
 of the human body. 
 
 A distinguished physician by the name of Soranus appeared 
 in Rome about this time. He was of the methodic sect ; none 
 of his writings are now extant. 
 
 C. Aurelianus appears as the next author of importance who 
 is supposed to have lived about the first century of the Christian 
 era. He was considered to be a Numidian by birth ; he was 
 zealous in the Methodic cause, yet is censured for not adopting 
 more active remedies ; and his practice is hence considered 
 defective : the reason he assigns for this course, is that he could 
 not reconcile severe practice with the Laws of Nature. C. 
 Aurelianus generally resorted to a preparatory course in the 
 cure of disease which consisted in diet, exercise, frictions, use 
 of the bath and other external applications. In inflammatory 
 diseases, his practice was abstinence, rest and friction, which, 
 if unsuccessful, then general or local bleeding, baths and cer- 
 tain vegetable preparations. He seldom if ever employed 
 purgatives, and very sparingly employed diuretics, and entirely 
 discarded caustics and narcotics and similar applications. 
 
 The Methodic sect gradually changed in some measure its 
 original tenets, but was generally adhered to by the Roman 
 physicians the most part of the two first centuries of the Chris- 
 tian era ; but it at length became divided into several different 
 sects. The two most important sects which arose out of the 
 Methodic sect, were called the Pneumatics and Eclectics — 
 The Pneumatics entertained the opinion that the human body 
 possessed a principle which they termed " spirits," which with 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 67 
 
 the fluids and solids, constituted the composition of our system. 
 Aretaeus of Cappadocia, who flourished about this time, ap- 
 pears to have been the principal leader of this sect. He was 
 considered a medical writer of some repute. He was however 
 the advocate of a harsh or strong practice, and very partial to 
 hellebore and other drastic cathartics, and in favour of narcot- 
 ics, bleeding, &c, and appears to have been the first individual 
 who introduced cantha rides for blistering the skin. Of the sect 
 called Eclectics, little is known : We, however, have the 
 name of Archigones given us as one of their principal practi- 
 tioners, to whom we are indebted in some degree for the intro- 
 duction of new and obscure terms into medicine, and who la- 
 boured hard to establish a medical dialect. 
 
 The next individual we have tonotice is Celsus, whom it does 
 not appear was regularly bred to medicine ; but being a distin- 
 guished writer, and embracing and advocating energetic 
 treatment in disease, has met with the most favourable recep- 
 tion on the part of medical theorists. In his writings, he does 
 not appear to exclusively adopt the doctrines of Hippocrates, 
 Asclepiadcs orany of his predecessors, although he advocated 
 a similar specific principle with his contemporaries and prede- 
 cessors, to which he gave the term " nature," and contended 
 that fever was an effort of " nature" to throw off disease. He 
 freely used the lancet, even to a greater extent than those that 
 preceded him. 
 
 We now arrive at the account of an individual, who of all 
 others of the medical profession acquired a popularity, which 
 was unsurpassed by any, the distinguished Galen, who was 
 born at Pergamus, in Asia Minor, A. D. 131. His father in- 
 structed him in the rudiments of knowledge, and sent him to 
 the best schools of philosophy. He soon displayed much 
 judgment in selecting what appeared most rational from the 
 different sects of physicians which existed at that time, totally 
 
63 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 rejecting the popular systems of the day. He commenced 
 his studies at a very early age, and although he met with 
 much opposition from his professional brethren, who stigmati- 
 zed him as a theorist, yet so successful were some of his cures, 
 that they were even ascribed to magic. This success natu- 
 rally excited the prejudices of a powerful and popular party 
 of physicians ; and being unable to contend against them, he 
 left Rome, but was soon recalled to attend the Emperor who 
 had so high an opinion of Galen, that he committed his two 
 sons to his care, both of whom being seized with a fever, in 
 which he prognosticated a favourable issue, contrary to the 
 opinion of all his colleagues, and restored them to health. He 
 thus acquired a power and an eminence of reputation, which 
 enabled him to defy the envy of his opponents, and which he 
 in a great measure availed hitnself of to their disadvantage. 
 As he was a man who paid little attention to the opinions of 
 others, confident of his own powers, of a very decided charac- 
 ter and possessed of a superior mind, he has been accused 
 of arrogance and want of candour. The superiority which 
 he acquired and actually assumed, swayed public opinion on 
 all points connected with medicine. For ages, it was deemed 
 sufficient in argument against any hypothesis, or even matter of 
 fact, that it was contrary to the opinion of Galen. The greater 
 part of Galen's life was spent in study ; and he is said to have 
 been the author of 500 volumes on medical subjects. The 
 foundation of his medical theory was in accordance with that 
 of Hippocrates, of whom he was an ardent admirer, speaking 
 of him with great respect, and professing to practice upon his 
 principles. He adopts the four elements, four humours, four 
 qualities, &c, and his system of medicine was the correcting 
 the morbid siate of the fluids, as depending upon these four 
 qualities, or any of their modifications. He considers the fluids 
 to be the primary seat of disease, thus again reviving the Hu- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 69 
 
 moral Pathology, but at the same time he introduces so much 
 refined speculation, divisions and sub-divisions, as to be in a 
 measure regarded as the inventor. He had a strong predilec- 
 tion for theory, and rendered his practice conformable to it, 
 and which he was successful in establishing over all other pre- 
 ceding ones. So high was the authority of the name of Galen, 
 that for about fourteen centuries, his systems and doctrines 
 were most sacredly adhered to, and revered by all descrip- 
 tions of men. 
 
 For a length of time after the death of Galen we have lit- 
 tle to interest us, they seem to have supposed that medical 
 science in the then existing state of society was not suscepti- 
 ble of further improvement. At this time commenced the de- 
 cline of the Roman Empire, wl ich continued to grow more 
 feeble, until its final overthrow. Sprengel states that the medi- 
 cal writers of the third and fourth centuries were "blind em- 
 pirics, or feeble imitators of the Physician of Pergamus." 
 Sextus Empiricus, a contemporary of Galen, who it is suppo- 
 sed derived his appellation from the sect to which he belonged, 
 in his writings, attacks the principles of the Dogmatists with 
 much severity. There are several who wrote during the fourth, 
 fifth and sixth centuries, — but their writings are so filled with 
 superstition and credulity as to plainly show the degraded 
 state to which medical science had fallen. A wiiter by the 
 name of Arteus, recommended the use of magical aits and in- 
 cantations, expressly for the treatment of disease. About the 
 middle of the seventh century, the Greek school of medicine 
 terminated, and the science was consequently reduced to the 
 most abject itate. The great medical school at Alexandria 
 however still retained its reputation, but the catastrophy which 
 befel the Alexandrian library by the brutal violence of the 
 Saracens, produced for a time a general wreck of literature : 
 but, fortunately, the writings of Galen, were preserved from 
 
70 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 this general conflagration, and translated into the Arabic lan- 
 guage, which being commented upon, and elucidated, soon ac- 
 quired a degree of celebrity equal to that entertained by 
 the Greeks. The Arabians were previously in possession of 
 the works of Hippocrates. The Arabic physicians implicitly 
 adopted the speculations and theories of Galen, seldom ventu- 
 ring in the smallest degree to deviate from his practice. We 
 here perceive that the science of medicine, became principally 
 transferred to the Mahometans. Amongst the earliest Arabic 
 writers, we have the name of Ahrum, a priest of Alexandria, 
 who gives us a a description of small-pox, and H hazes informs 
 us that medicine was cultivated among the Arabians with as 
 much success as among the Greeks. 
 
 For the next three centuries there appears no particular 
 writer of eminence. In the ninth century we have Serapion, 
 who wrote in the Syriac language, his professed object being to 
 incorporate the principles and practice of the Greek and Ara- 
 bic physicians. Contemporary with Serapion appeared Alk- 
 hendi, who obtained great celebrity : he assiduously cultivated 
 mathematics, natural philosophy, medicine and particularly 
 astrology* He was called the Greek astrologer, the subtle 
 philosopher and the learned physician : he applied the rules of 
 geometrical proportion and of musical harmony, to regulate 
 doses of medicine and to explain their mode of opperation. 
 
 A writer appeared about this time named Rhazes, who gives 
 rather an elaborate description of small pox and measles and 
 the treatment employed by the Arabians, but his writings ap- 
 pear to evince nothing original, being principally abstracts from 
 Galen and the Greek physicians. Shortly after the death of 
 Razes, appeared All Abbas called the magician, who pretends 
 to give a complete account of medicine in its various branches : 
 his writings however, consist principally of abstracts from 
 Greek physicians : he enjoyed considerable reputation, but it 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 71 
 
 was soon eclipsed by the appearance of Avicenna, who was 
 considered by his countrymen even superior to Galen. He was 
 a man of great industry, desirous of knowledge, but somewhat 
 fanatical, conceiving himself under the influence of superna- 
 tural revelation : his reputation became great, and for a time 
 was without a rival. His writings appear to evince nothing 
 new, but are principally compilations from others. He was a 
 great admirer of Galen, and considered the ultimate object of a 
 physician, was to be intimately acquainted with his writings, 
 and to defend them against objections. 
 
 We here pass over a period of three or four hundred years, 
 in which nothing of sufficient importance occurs to interest us 
 in regard to the progress of Medical Science. The doctrines 
 introduced by Galen, were held as oracular, and the people 
 themselves were involved in the rankest superstition. The 
 Arabic school of medicine terminated, and in fact, the study of 
 all sciences became in a measure suspended. The world seem- 
 ed enveloped in mental darkness. Even until the 15th century 
 all Europe was subjected to a complete state of barbarism and 
 superstition. The only place where any disposition was 
 manifested in favour of science at this time, was amongst the 
 Mahometans, who introduced into the practice of Medicine, va- 
 rious gums and resins, rheubarb, cassia, camphor, senna, man- 
 na, &c. But even to the 13th century all remained shrouded 
 in the grossest darkness, and the science of medicine was re- 
 duced to the lowest state of degradation. The practice of me- 
 dicine was principally confined to monks, who were grossly 
 ignorant, and whose interest it was that mankind in general 
 should not be otherwise. Although they adhered to the prin- 
 ciples of Galen, yet they frequently had recourse to magic and 
 astrology. 
 
 In the 13th century we find the science of anatomy revived ; 
 and about the year 1315, Mondini, a professor at Bologna is 
 
72 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 said to have dissected two females, and published anatomical 
 illustrations of the human body with plates. 
 
 The first English medical writer of whom we have any ac- 
 count was Gilbert, who lived about the first of the 14th centu- 
 ry ; at which time there appears to have been no public means 
 of instruction in natural philosophy, or any of the sciences in 
 that country : all sciences were in the lowest state of degrada- 
 tion, and all that was known respecting them was confined to 
 polemical theology, and that confined to the monks. The 
 writings of Gilbert are principally extracts from the Arabian 
 physicians, and the medical theories of Galen. Indeed it could 
 not be expected that from the then existing state of science, 
 any thing more than a mere repetition of the previous existing 
 theories and principles could be adverted to. 
 
 About this period several important circumstances transpir- 
 ed to change the whole aspect of general science. The feudal 
 system which had existed for centuries, began to be shaken 
 and a general revolution to take place, producing an entire 
 change in the political condition of the people. The army of 
 the crusades had been instituted for the recapture of the Holy 
 Land; but the first capture appears to have been the City of 
 Constantinople by Mahomet the second, about the middle of the 
 15th century. The City of Constantinople had long been the 
 refuge of the most learned, who had in their possession the 
 manuscripts of the most ancient classical writers, the exist- 
 ence of which were probably unknown to the world. Those 
 men being expelled from the Turkish Empire, took refuge in 
 Italy, and carried with them their manuscripts. 
 
 The invention of the art of printing occurring about this 
 time, secured those manuscripts against the possibility of fu- 
 ture destruction. One of the first uses made of this pre-emi- 
 nent art, was the publication of those ancient manuscripts 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 73 
 
 which was received with eagerness. Other manuscripts were 
 likewise discovered and published, and in the course of a few 
 years the knowledge contained in them was extensively diffused. 
 
 Another important circumstance likewise tended to free 
 the Human mind, and awake a general spirit of free enquiry, 
 was the Reformation introduced by Luther; and although it 
 had a direct tendency against the papal authority, we find that 
 Leo X. and other Italian potentates, extravagantly encouraged 
 literature and the fine arts. Both the works of Galen and 
 Hippocrates, with learned dissertations thereon, were printed, 
 in order to explain them ; yet the works of Galen continued 
 in the ascendant. Medical Science being thus encouraged, a 
 new spring was given to it, and a number of medical schools 
 were established in various parts of Ita^- 
 
 In 1460, Thomas Linacre was born at Canterbury, in Eng- 
 land, and after studying at Oxford, he travelled into Italy, and 
 after perfecting himself in the Greek and Latin language, de- 
 voted himself to medicine and natural philosophy at Rome. 
 He returned to England, graduated at Oxford, and gave lec- 
 tures on physic, — was appointed physician to Henry VII. and 
 Henry the VIII., and eventually stood above all rivalship. 
 In 1518, he founded the Royal College of Physicians in Lon- 
 don, of which he was the President until his death. The 
 practice of medicine in England, was thus arrested from the 
 hands of the monks, who heretofore had been licensed to prac- 
 tice by the bishops. Linacre died in 1524, with the stone, 
 and bequeathed his residence to the College. 
 
 We now arrive at that period in which we have to notice 
 the most important change in medical science, both as regards 
 theory and practice, of any which had heretofore transpired 
 since the origin of the art, in the formation of a sect called 
 Chemieal Physicians. At what period of time the word Che- 
 mistry was first introduced, it is impossible to tell : it appears 
 7 
 
74 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 to be of Egyptian origin, and originally to have been equiva* 
 lent to our phrase of Natural Philosophy in its most extensive 
 sense. In time it acquired a more limited signification, and 
 became exclusively confined to the art of working metals. — 
 The founders and improvers of it were considered as the grea- 
 test benefactors of the human race ; statues and temples were 
 consecrated to their honour ; they were raised above the level 
 of humanity and deified. 
 
 At what period Chemistry changed this new signification, it 
 is impossible to say. In the third century, we find it used in a 
 much more limited sense, signifying the art of making gold and 
 silver. The origin of the idea that gold could be made by art, 
 is equally unknown. In this new sense, Chemistry, or the art 
 of making gold, was cultivated with eagerness, both in Egypt 
 and Greece, and was also introduced into the West of Europe 
 by the followers of the Caliphs. Those who professed it, 
 gradually assumed the form of a sect under the name of Al- 
 chymists ; a term which is supposed to be merely the word 
 Chemist, with the Arabic article al prefixed. 
 
 The Alchemists laid it down as a principle, that the substan- 
 ces which compose gold exist in all metals, contaminated in- 
 deed with various impurities, but capable, by a proper purifica- 
 tion, of being brought to a perfect state. The great object of 
 their researches was to find out the means of producing this 
 change, and consequently of converting the baser metals into 
 gold. The substance which possessed this wonderful proper- 
 ty they called lapis philosophorum — " the philosophers stone ;" 
 and many of them boasted that they were in possession of this 
 grand acquisition. 
 
 Chemistry, as the term was used by the Alchemists, signified 
 the art of making the "philosopher's stone." They affirmed that 
 this art was above human capacity, and that it was made 
 known by God to those happy sages only whom he peculiarly 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 75 
 
 favoured. The fortunate few., who were acquainted with the 
 philosopher's stone, called themselves adtpti, " adepts," that is> 
 persons who had got possession of the secret. This secret they 
 pretended that they were not at liberty to reveal, affirming 
 that dire misfortune would fall upon that man's head who ven- 
 tured to disclose it to any of the sons of men without the clear- 
 est tokens of the divine authority. 
 
 i Inconsequence of these notions, the alchemists made it a 
 rule to keep themselves as private as possible. They conceal- 
 ed with the greatest care, their opinions, their knowledge, and 
 their pursuits. In their communications with each other, they 
 adopted a mystical and metaphorical language, and employed 
 peculiar figures and signs that their writings might be under- 
 stood by the adepts only, and be unintelligible to the common 
 reader ; they even appear to have assumed the form of a sect. 
 Notwithstanding all these obstacles, a great number of alchc- 
 mistical books made their appearance in the dark ages ; many 
 of them under the real names of the authors ; but a still 
 greater number under feigned titles, or ascribed to the celebra- 
 ted sages of antiquity. 
 
 The Alchemists seem to have been established in the west of 
 Europe so early, at least as the 10th century. Between the 
 llth and 15th centuries, Alchemy was in its most flourishing 
 state. The writers who appeared during that period were 
 sufficiently numerous,and very different from each other in their 
 style and abilities. Some of their books are nearly unintelligi- 
 ble, andjbear a stronger resemblance to the reveries of madmen 
 than to the sober investigations of philosophers. Others if we 
 make allowance for their metaphorical style, are written with 
 comparative plainness,, displaying considerable acuteness, and 
 indicate a pretty extensive acquaintance with natural objects. 
 They often reason with great precision, though generally from 
 mistaken principles ; aud it is frequently easy enough to see the 
 
76 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 accuracy of their experiments, and even to trace the particular 
 circumstances which led to their wrong conclusions. 
 
 The principle Alchemists who flourished during the dark 
 ages, and whose names deserve to be recorded, either on ac- 
 count of their discoveries, or the influence which their writings 
 and example had in determining the public taste, were Albertus 
 Magnus, a German Ecclesiastic, born in 1205 ; Roger Bacon, 
 born in England in 1224 ; Arnaldus de Villa Nova, born in Pro- 
 vence in 1240; Raymond Lully, born in Barcelona in 1235; 
 and the two Isaacs of Holland, supposed to have lived in the 
 13th century. 
 
 The writings of the greater number of Alchemists are re. 
 markable for nothing but obscurity and absurdity. They all 
 boast that they are in possession of the philosopher's stone: 
 they all profess to communicate the method ot making it ; but 
 their language is enigmatical, that they may be understood by 
 those adepts only, who are favoured with illuminations from 
 Heaven. Their writings in those benighted ages of ignorance 
 gained implicit credit ; and the covetous were filled with the 
 ridiculous desire of enriching themselves by means of the dis- 
 coveries which they pretended to communicate. This laid the 
 unweary open to the tricks of a set of impostors, who went 
 about the world affirming that they were in possession of the 
 philosopher's stone, and offering to communicate it to others 
 for a suitable reward. Thus they contrived to get possession 
 of large sums of money, and afterwards they either made oft' 
 with their booty, or tired out the patience of their pupils by 
 tedious, expensive and ruinous processes. It was against 
 these men that Erasmus and Ben Johnson directed their well 
 known satyres, the latter that entitled " The Alchymist." — 
 The tricks of these impostors gradually exasperated mankind 
 against the whole fraternity of Alchemists. Books appeared 
 against them in all quarters, which the art of printing, just in- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 77 
 
 vented, enabled the authors to spread with facility ; the wits of 
 the age directed against them the shafts of ridicule ; men of 
 science endeavoured to point out the infinite difficulty, if not 
 the impracticability of the art ; men of learning showed that 
 it had never been understood ; and men of authority endeav- 
 ored, by laws and punishments, to guard their subjects from 
 the talons of alchemistical impostors. 
 
 Alchemy becoming obnoxious and disreputable in the public 
 mind, the alchemists determined upon turning their attention in 
 another direction, one by which they would be enabled more 
 securely to practice their arts and deceptions upon the public. 
 They had long hinted at the importance of discovering a uni- 
 versal remedy, which should be capable of curing, and even 
 preventing all diseases ; several of them had asserted that this 
 remedy was to be found in the philosopher's stone, which not 
 only converted baser metals into gold, but possessed also the 
 most sovereign virtue ; was capable of curing all diseases in an 
 instant of time, and even of prolonging life to an indefinite period 
 and conferring on the adepts the gift of immortality on earth. 
 
 At this time a noted Alchemist made his appearance in the 
 person of Theophrastus Paracelsus, who was born in Switzer- 
 land in 1493. The history of this man evinces his character 
 to be anything but honorable ; that he boasted of secrets he 
 did not possess, cannot be denied ; that he stole many opin- 
 ions and even facts from others, is equally certain ; his arro- 
 gance was insupportable, his bombast ridiculous, and his whole 
 life a continued tissue of blunders and vice. About the age of 
 34, after a number of whimsical adventures, which had raised 
 his reputation to a great height, he was appointed by the ma- 
 gistrates, to deliver lectures at Basil ; but he in a short time 
 quarrelled with them and left the city. He led a rambling 
 life — his associates were those of the lowest order of society 
 — he was of very intemperate habits, seldom, if ever sober. 
 7* 
 
78 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 He was arbitrary, overbearing, and egotistical, by which he 
 obtained a great degree of influence : in fact, he appears for a 
 time to have been the leader of the sect — the Alchemists. — 
 As has previously been suggested, the Alchemists, despairing 
 of ever accomplishing their object in discovering the philoso- 
 pher's stone, and the general disapprobation then publicly ma- 
 nifested against them ; unwilling that their " noble art" should 
 sink into insignificance, or that the time and money expended 
 in their visionary pursuits should prove unproductive, they re- 
 solved, with this notorious individual as their leader, to direct 
 their attention to medicine : hence originated the sect called 
 Chemical Physicians. Paracelsus resolved to subvert the 
 doctrines, principles and theories of Galen which had existed 
 until this period, and which had now been respected and re- 
 verenced by all descriptions of men for upwards of fourteen 
 centuries. In one of his lectures (in order to produce effect) 
 he burned the works of Galen before his audience, and then 
 and there declared that if God would not impart the secrets of 
 physic to man, it was right to consult the devil. He however 
 alleged that he was in possession of an elixir prepared by him- 
 self, which would prolong life to an indefinite period. But nei- 
 ther the councils of the devil, nor his famed elixir, saved him : 
 he died in Switzerland, about 48 years of age, amongst the 
 lowest and most degraded company. Hence perfectly illus- 
 trating in himself the folly, presumption and falsity of his own 
 declaration to the discomfiture of his own particular adherents. 
 For years before his death, seldom was he known to change 
 his clothes, or sleep in a bed. It was by the influence of this 
 man that the then existing practice of medicine was over- 
 thrown. Previous to this time, the treatment of disease had 
 been confined to vegetable remedies — plants, the product of 
 nature's garden, had been the great source from which the 
 physician derived his specifics for the cure of the various dis- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 79 
 
 eases to which mortality is subjected. It was Paracelsus who 
 first introduced mercury into use internally for the treatment 
 of diseases. His reasons for so doing were, he alleged, that 
 the human body was a compound of salt, sulphur, and quick- 
 silver. This appears to have been the character of the Great 
 Apostle of Mercury, the hydra which has destroyed the health 
 and lives of thousands — the " beast" whom " all the world 
 hath wandered after." We, however, find that previous to 
 this time antimony had been used as a medicine. Its first in- 
 troduction was by Basil Valentine, a Benedictine Monk, who 
 is said to have been born in 1394, who likewise was one of the 
 Alchemists. During his time the practice of medicine was 
 generally confined to ignorant priests and soothsayers, who in 
 many instances undertook to cure disease by charms, amulets, 
 incantations, &c, pretending to have power granted them by 
 supernatural agents to perform miracles. Basil Valentine dis- 
 covered a black powder, the properties of which he knew 
 nothing, and which in the then existing state of chemical know- 
 ledge, he was incapable of analyzing : wishing to ascertain its 
 medicinal virtues, he gave a portion of it to some hogs which 
 he supposed made them fat : thinking it would have a like ef- 
 fect upon men, he gave it to his associate monks, (but was 
 careful enough to avoid it himself) but it poisoned the monks so 
 they died, and hence it derived its name, antimony, or anti- 
 monk. 
 
 The introduction of metallic agents for the treatment of dis- 
 ease, caused great excitement. The regular physicians of 
 that day — those who advocated the Galenian system, and who 
 employed vegetable remedies alone, contended with much spir- 
 it against the introduction of metallic agents, as being those 
 which were calculated to produce much mischief : whilst on 
 the other hand the advocates of metallic agents contended 
 that vegetable agents were too weak and inefficient. The 
 
80 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 whole medical world for upwards of two hundred years, was 
 thus kept in commotion ; each assailing the other with the 
 most vindictive and opprobrious epithets. It was in this way 
 that the term quackery originated. The German name of 
 quicksilver (mercury) is quacksalbar, and the Regular Physi- 
 cians called all those who used quacksalbar, Quacks, It is true 
 that the word at this day is diverted from its original meaning : 
 as lexicographers now define it " it is mean or bad acts in phy- 
 sic" — be it so ! With this perverted definition, how many of 
 the mercurializers are exempt from the charge ? We honestly 
 consider it equally as applicable at this day to the same class 
 of practitioners as it was then. In this contest, however, at 
 length the advocates of what is termed the mineral practice, 
 the disciples of the notorious Paracelsus gained possession of 
 the schools, which, unfortunately for the cause of suffering hu- 
 manity, they yet surreptitiously retain. 
 
 After the death of Paracelsus, some of his peculiar theories 
 became more or less unpopular ; yet the sect of Chemical Phy ^ 
 sicians continued to flourish with their visionary speculations 
 and mysticism. Magic, Astrology and a belief in supernatu- 
 ral agencies, together with various rites and ceremonies form- 
 ed a necessary part in the practice of physicians. 
 
 We cannot pass over a remarkable circumstance in regard to 
 the appearance of several new diseases, in the fifteenth and 
 sixteenth centuries, immediately after the introduction of me- 
 tallic agents into the practice of medicine. The disease called 
 sudor anglicanus, or sweating fever,which prevailed in several 
 parts of the continent of Europe, and raged with considerable 
 violence for upwards of fifty years, commenced about the end 
 of the fifteenth century. In the fifteenth century the first ac- 
 count of whooping cough is given. The sea scurvey had never 
 previously existed so as to render it of much notoriety ; but 
 about this time it began to manifest itself with much severity : 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 81 
 
 neither was leprosy known to exist to any extent previous to this 
 time. The disease termed the plague, although some account 
 is given us of its prevalence prior to this time, yet about this 
 period developed itself with far greater fatality than at any 
 former period. We likewise find that syphilis, made its ap- 
 pearance about the same time ; and although, authors endeav- 
 oured for a long time to favour the opinion of its being intro- 
 duced into Europe from America, by Christopher Columbus, 
 and that other diseases spoken of, were introduced from Asia 
 and various parts of the continent of Europe, they have since 
 abandoned such ideas, and are satisfied to attribute it to a cause 
 unknown in which we may concur, but not without strong sus- 
 picions that the true cause is not altogether so mysterious. 
 
 After the Reformation during the fifteenth century, general 
 science as before named, continued its march of improvement, 
 by which the writing! of Hippocmtes begarfto obtain greater 
 repute, and a new school of medicine was established, called 
 the Hippoeratean ; thus reviving the ancient doctrines of Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 The sixteenth century was still remarkable for the contest 
 existing between the Galenists and Chemists. The former 
 were far more learned and scientific than the latter, although 
 modern authors charge the practice of the Galenists as " com- 
 plicated and inert," because their remedies were exclusively 
 derived from the vegetable kingdom : and further, that their 
 prescriptions were so multifarious, comprising so great a num- 
 ber oi articles as to render it impossible to understand their 
 probable operation. They are likewise charged with incor- 
 rect and unintelligible hypothesis. 
 
 The Chemical Physicians possessed neither learning nor 
 experience, but supplied this deficiency with confidence and 
 temerity. Their arrogant pretensions, together with cunning, 
 and artifice, were powerful weapons against the Galenists. 
 
82 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 They rejected the prescriptions of the Galenists, which they 
 alleged were weak and inefficient, and made free use of the 
 most active metallic agents, and the most powerful remedies 
 of all kinds, which rashness was attended by many fatal re- 
 sults. 
 
 About this period the study of anatomy was again revived 
 with considerable spirit by Versaleus, who was born in Brus- 
 sels in 1514. He taught anatomy at Padua, and subsequently 
 throughout Italy. He was appointed, in 1544, physician to 
 Charles V. About the year 1564, in the midst of his profes- 
 sional career, an unfortunate occurrence took place which 
 proved his ruin. He was summoned to examine the body of 
 a Spanish gentleman, but commencing the operation too hasti- 
 ly, it was discovered that the heart palpitated ; he was accused 
 of murder before the Inquisition ; but by the interposition of 
 Philip II., he was only compelled to make a pilgrimage to the 
 Holy Land. On his return, the ship in which he embarked was 
 wrecked on the coast of Zante, where he died. There were 
 other distinguished anatomists existing about that time, among 
 whom were Eustachius and Fallopius, by the investigations of 
 whom the science of anatomy acquired a far greater state of 
 perfection than it had ever heretofore. 
 
 Fabrius, born in Italy, in 1537, who studied at Padua, under 
 Fallopius, and whom he succeeded as professor of anatomy, first 
 discovered in 1574 that the veins contained numerous valves, 
 which precluded the blood from any retrograde action in them. 
 Prior to this time many supposed that the blood in the veins 
 ebbed and flowed like the tide, or moved first in one direction 
 and then in another. They likewise supposed that the veins 
 were the only conduits for the blood, and that the arteries were 
 filled with air — they supposed that the liver, was the important 
 organ which prepared the blood for its transmission through the 
 veins. But the science of medicine derived very little advan- 
 tages from their discovery. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 83 
 
 During the seventeenth century, the doctrines of Hippocra- 
 tes continued to gain ground, and the science of anatomy be- 
 came a favourite study, which studies extended to every part 
 and structure of the human body, even to the most minute ves- 
 sels ; which resulted in the very important discovery of the 
 circulation of the blood by the distinguished Harvey, which 
 brought upon him the most unprincipled opposition from medi- 
 cal men, some condemning it as an invasion, and others preten- 
 ding that it was known long before. By these and other des- 
 picable means, they succeeded in materially injuring his repu- 
 tation and practice ; yet he lived to see the truth of his illustra- 
 tions amply verified, acknowledged and adopted by the world ; 
 and eventually, acquired a reputation which it was impossible 
 for his enemies to subvert. Contemporary with Harvey lived 
 Bartholinc, who was the first to describe the absorbent system 
 with accuracy. Malpighi, born in 1G28, explained the struc- 
 ture and oflice of the lungs, and their relation to the heart. He 
 was the first to employ the microscope in examining the circu- 
 lation of the blood ; and authors allow him some praise for 
 pointing out the mischief of bleeding in malignant epidemics. 
 
 About the middle of the seventeenth century, Boyle, a dis- 
 tinguished chemist of that age, contributed greatly to advance 
 the cause of the chemical physicians. He introduced an elaborate 
 investigation to ascertain the actions which bodies produce up- 
 on each other when brought into the sphere of their attraction. 
 These investigations laid the foundation for new principles and 
 theories among the chemical physicians ; yet many of them 
 still continued to adhere to their fanaticism. Flood who prac- 
 tised medicine in England, about this time placed implicit faith 
 in astrology. The general doctrine of the chemical physicians 
 was that "the operations of the living body are all guided by 
 chemical actions," and that fermentation was the chief of those 
 actions — health and disease were both referable to certain 
 
84 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 states of fermentation, which might be in the blood or other 
 fluid?; and the productions of those fluids themselves the result 
 of fermentation, by which they were eliminated from the constit- 
 uents of which the body was composed. Certain humours 
 were supposed. to be produced by the existence of acids, and 
 others again by the existence of alkalies ; and as the acid or 
 alkali predominated, diseases were produced, which diseases 
 were to be removed by a counteracting agent, as an acid or an 
 alkali. The theory of fever was, that it originated in conse- 
 quence of an excess of acidity, and hence it was supposed that 
 alkalies were the best remedies in fever. These doctrines in 
 a few years, became the most fashionable, both among the 
 French and German physicians, in consequence of the influence 
 they acquired by the writings of Sylvius at Hanan in Flan- 
 ders, and Willis of England, who endeavoured to prove " that 
 every organ of the body has its peculiar and appropriate fer- 
 mentation, and that a morbid state of these ferments is the 
 cause of all diseases." Willis was however soon eclipsed by 
 Sydenham, who acquired the tittle of the English Hippocrates ; 
 and it is alleged " that there are various points of analogy be- 
 tween them, both as to general character, and as to their pecu- 
 liar mode of viewing the operations of the animal frame." 
 He agreed with Willis, that diseases originated from morbid 
 fermentation ; and with Hippocrates " that diseased action con- 
 sists essentially in an effort of " nature" to remove some morbid 
 or noxious cause, and that the great object of the practitioner 
 is to assist in bringing about the proper crisis, and to regulate 
 the actions of the system, so as to prevent either their excess 
 or their defect." Sydenham with others, has been accused of 
 adopting a practice too inert ; yet it is admitted that he was 
 an individual exercising great caution and judgment in the 
 treatment of disease. It appears to us that he possessed no 
 particular attachment to any peculiar theory ; yet he consid- 
 
Key to medical science. 85 
 
 ers the changes which take place in the fluids chemical and fer- 
 mentation to be the primary cause of disease. He was an 
 individual highly respected for his talents and acquirements 
 by his contemporaries. 
 
 About this time, we have to notice the origin of another new 
 theoiy in medicine, which gave rise to a sect known by the 
 name of Mathematical physicians. Borelli an Italian writer 
 of some eminence, who is said to have been a profound mathe- 
 matician, which science had been cultivated with much assidu- 
 ity for a length of time, wrote a work on muscular motion, 
 in which he illustrated somewhat comprehensively the manner 
 in which several of the functions of the body might be explain- 
 ed upon mechanical principles. These principles being some- 
 what new and novel, failed not to attract the attention of spec- 
 ulative minds, and in a short while the new doctrine gained 
 many powerful adherents, especially that of a Professor at 
 Pisa named Bellini: he extended the principle " to all the 
 functions and actions of the body, both in health and disease ;'' 
 and that all the vital functions could be explained upon the 
 same principle. The converts to this theory, embraced some 
 of the most learned men of the age. The Human Body was 
 regarded simply as a machine, composed of a number of tubes ; 
 calculations were made of their diameters, the force of friction 
 in them, the velocity and retardation of the fluids, and the size of 
 the particles composing them. So general was the mechanical 
 treatment of disease established towards the last of the 17th 
 century, that the mechanical terms of revulsion, lentor, obstruc- 
 tion, resolution, &c, were almost the universal language of 
 medical men. In consequence of the popularity of this sect, 
 the Chemical physicians declined, and the'old Galenists became 
 nearly extinct. 
 
 The popularity which the mechanical physicians bad ac- 
 quired, soon became eclipsed by the appearance of another 
 
86 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 sect, which had for some time been rising into notice, called the 
 Vitalists. The chemical physicians finding their popularity 
 declining, put forth the most strenuous efforts in support of 
 their cause ; and having been industriously for several years 
 investigating the laws of chemistry, in which had been devel- 
 oped much important information, and in some measure freed 
 the science from the gross superstitions in which it had been 
 involved, they succeeded through the popularity of Van Hel- 
 mont, who was born in Brussels in 1577, and who devoted the 
 greater portion of his life to the study of Chemistry, in the es- 
 tablishment of their sect, (but somewhat deviating from their 
 former principles) and of supplanting in the public mind all 
 sther sects. Van Helmont was an ardent admirer of Paracel- 
 us, and professed himself to be a disciple of that school, 
 whilst at the same time, he manifested a disgust against the 
 Galenian system. 
 
 Van Helmont was a man of considerable talent and abilities, 
 of a strong mind yet was not free from fanaticism, and was 
 quite enthusiastic. He embraced the doctrines of the Chemists 
 with much ardour, but contended that in addition to the chemical 
 changes which took place in the system by its own action, and 
 by the administration of remedies, there existed a specific prin- 
 ciple, the definition of which it is not easy to illustrate ; neither 
 does he attempt it, and to which principle he gave the name of 
 archeus ; alleging it to be a [specific principle independent of 
 matter. The adoption of this principle originated the sect 
 termed Vitalists. The term " archeus" was applied to the ex- 
 planation of every principle or operation in the animal econo- 
 my, which they could not comprehend. It was the cause of 
 digestion, of fever, of inflammation, of the production of blood 
 &c. In fact it was the principle for explaining every action 
 of the Human Body, both in a state of disease and health. 
 This principle has been referred to by various theorists at dif- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 87 
 
 ferent periods throughout our history, but under numerous ap- 
 pellations. At this time it had in a measure been lost sight of, 
 until thus revived by Van Helmont, by whom the foundation 
 was laid for a theory judged the most important that had hereto- 
 fore entered into the minds of medical men, (as hereafter will 
 appear) but we in reality consider it as one the most visionary. 
 
 After the death of Van Helmont, Stahl, who was born at 
 Anspach and graduated at Jenna, in 1684 was appointed a 
 professor at the university of Halle, on its establishment in 1694 
 at the solicitation of Hoffman. He was strongly devoted to 
 Chemistry, and the reputation which he attained in that sci- 
 ence was far greater than that of any of his predecessors. 
 It is said that he had great activity of mind and industry, that 
 he was zealous and enthusiastic, inclined to fanaticism and 
 mystery, bold confident and arrogant, fully impressed with the 
 importance of his own opinions, rnd disposed to place little 
 reliance on those of others. These principles led him to disre- 
 gard and treat with contempt the usual studies of medicine, and 
 even that of anatomy. 
 
 Stahl determined upon the foundation of a new sect, or ra- 
 ther a re-organization of the cliemical sect, for which his char- 
 acter was well adapted. He therefore contended that the 
 reasonings of neither the mechanical nor chemical physicians 
 were capable to account for the phenomena of life. He con- 
 sidered all matter as passive or inert, and that it derived its 
 power of action from an " immaterial animating principle" 
 which he called animator the soul : which he affirmed not only 
 originally formed the body, but is the sole cause of all its mo- 
 tions. He alleged that this " immaterial superintending agent'' 
 governed and directed every portion of the animal economy 
 from its very first formation ; "that it prevented or repaired 
 injuries ; counteracted the effects of morbid causes, or tended 
 to remove them when actually present ; yet that we are uncon- 
 
88 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE* 
 
 scious of its existence ; and that, while it manifests every at- 
 tribute of reason and design, it is devoid of these qualities, 
 and is in fact, a necessary and intelligent agent." 
 
 He alleged the office of the anima was to preserve the sys- 
 tem in a perfect state of health, and the duty of the physician 
 the mere superintendence of its actions — to co-operate with its 
 efforts in preserving health, or to restrain or counteract its ac- 
 tions when irregular. He regarded diseases as salutary, and 
 that they were the act of the soul to prevent the destruction of 
 the body. These opinions left little for the physician to per- 
 form, but generally to trust to this superintending agent : hence 
 although of the chemical school, he ardently opposed power- 
 ful agents, particularly mercury, opium, chincona, and very 
 sparingly employed bleeding, emetics, &c. He considered 
 most diseases produced by plethora ; and the great and im- 
 portant office of the anima was to promote generally the evac- 
 uations in order to effect a cure. As inconsistent as the doc- 
 trines of Stahl may appear, yet we find that they gained nu- 
 merous adherents, among whom were many of intelligence 
 and influence. Contemporary with Stahl, was Hoffman, pre- 
 viously his colleague at the University of Halle. He was a 
 person of a very different character, and seemed not fully to 
 embrace the doctrines of any sect, but adopting both the opin- 
 ions of the mechanical and chemical physicians to a certain ex- 
 tent. His practice differed little from that of his contempora- 
 ries. Hoffman ascribes to the nervous system, " operating by 
 its own laws," many of the principles which Stahl attributes to 
 the anima. He considered that in most cases, diseases had 
 their origin in the solids. 
 
 Through a long train of years, we have perceived the gene- 
 ral prevailing opinion to be, that the origin of disease was in the 
 fluids under the name of Humoral Pathology. This opinion is 
 now again to become changed, and the doctrine of Solidism 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 69 
 
 introduced. Bagliva, born about the close of the 17th century 
 appears as the first writer who opposed the humoral pathology, 
 although in his general principles, he adopted the opinions of 
 Hippocrates : his writings, together with the illustrations made 
 by Hoffman upon the nervous system, laid the foundation of 
 the doctrine of Solidism ; which doctrine, to the rejection of 
 the Humoral Pathology, has prevailed to the present day. 
 
 The next individual we have to notice, is Boerhaave, born 
 in Holland in 1GG8. He preferred Hippocrates among the an- 
 cients, and Sydenham among the modern physicians. lie 
 formed another new theory of medicine, by selecting from the 
 various preceding theories that which he considered judicious; 
 which being generally adopted by the chemical sect, which had 
 become almost the exclusive sect, prevailed in Europe for near- 
 ly fifty years. He was a Chemist of considerable repute, and 
 delivered lectures upon that science. Boerhaave adopted the 
 opinions of Hoffman respecting the influence of the nervous 
 system. The doctrines of Boerhaave were more fully illus- 
 trated by his pupils, particularly his nephew, Gaubius and Van 
 Sweiten ; Van Sweiten accepted an invitation to the Court of 
 Vienna, by Maria Theresa, where honours were heaped upon 
 him ; and the high reputation which he attained, rendered his 
 influence important in disseminating the principles of the Boer- 
 haavian school. De Haen, who was also a pupil of Boerhaave, 
 afterwards appointed a Professor at Vienna, opposed the use 
 of poisonous plants in medicine. Perhaps the most distinguish- 
 ed of the pupils of Boerhaave was Haller, who was intended 
 for the Church ; but loosing his father, he determined upon the 
 Medical Profession. He was appointed Professor at Gottin- 
 gen, by George II., in 1736, where he was indefatigable in his 
 labours and researches for upwards of seventeen years, and 
 by his writings on physiology, it is stated that he dissipated the 
 metaphysical and chemical jargon whereby it was before ob- 
 8* 
 
90 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 soured. He is said to have succeeded by investigating what 
 is termed " the innate powers of the components of the body, ,, 
 in establishing his theory of " irritability and sensibility, as spe- 
 cific properties attached respectively to the two great systems 
 of the animal frame, the muscular and nervous, to which, either 
 separately or conjointly, may be referred all the phenomena of 
 the living body." He is regarded as having introduced a new 
 era into medical science, by his Elements of Physiology. — 
 The controversies which arose in consequence of the theory 
 advanced by Haller, was various and somewhat acrimonious. 
 The most formidable of those opponents was Whytt, born in 
 Edinburgh, in 1714, and subsequently chosen President of the 
 College, at Leyden. He possessed considerable celebrity as a 
 physician, and opposed the Stahlian Theory, ascribing the vi- 
 tal actions to the operation of stimuli ; so his opinions were 
 rather a combination of both Haller and Stahl. Whytt sub- 
 sequently became a Professor at Edinburgh, where it was that 
 he had the controversy with Haller, in which he attributed the 
 operation of vitality to a sentient principle, which was suppos- 
 ed to be something distinct from the animal frame, but at the 
 same time necessarily attached to it. Whytt is regarded as 
 the founder of the sect called semi-animisls, or half-animisls. 
 
 Contemporary with Haller, was Cullen, who succeeded 
 Whytt in the Professorship of the University at Edinburgh. — 
 Cullen was born at Lanark, in Scotland, in 1712. He had but 
 the usual school education, and was apprenticed to an apothe- 
 cary and surgeon at Glascow. Being peculiarly fortunate in 
 his practice, and a man of talents and assiduity, he soon ac- 
 quired the reputation of a teacher in medical science. In 1751, 
 he was chosen Professor of Medicine in the University, and in 
 1757 to the Chemical chair of Edinburgh. Cullen is consider- 
 ed as a writer of bievity, which consists principally in general 
 views and abstracted deductions, but not as " mere speculative 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 91 
 
 positions, but as the condensed result of patient research and 
 extensive observation." It is said " that no one produced a 
 more powerful and lasting effect upon the state of medicine, in 
 all its branches, both theoretically and practically, than Cul- 
 len." He is said to have displayed great sagacity in the "de- 
 scription and discrimination of the phenomena of disease," 
 even rivalling Sydenham, or any of his predecessors. The 
 foundation of the pathological principles of Cullen, was " that 
 the living body consists of a number of organs, which are all 
 of them possessed of powers of a specific and appropriate 
 nature, distinct from those which arc attached to inanimate 
 matter. These powers are so ordered that they have a ten- 
 dency to preserve the whole machine in a perfect state, when 
 its actions and functions proceed in their ordinary course. — 
 When any irregularity supervenes, either from internal or ex- 
 ternal causes, if it be not in an excessive degree, the self-regu- 
 lating principle, or, as it was termed the " vis medicatrir na- 
 turae, would correct it, and which principle differs essentially 
 from the archeus of Van Hclmont, or the anima of Stahl, inas- 
 much as it is supposed not to be any thing superadded to the 
 body, but one of the powers or properties necessary to its con- 
 stitution as a living system, and the existence of which is re- 
 cognized by it* effects. Although the laws of gravity and of 
 chemical affinity affect the animal body, so far as it is composed 
 of material organs, yet its appropriate actions arc under the 
 immediate influence of the specific laws of vitality. Hence 
 all explanations, depending upon mere mechanical or chemical 
 reasoning, were abandoned, and in their places was substitu- 
 ted the vital action of the parts, and more especially that of 
 the extreme branches of the arterial system, or as they are 
 styled, the capillary arteries." The Cullenian school which 
 consisted of his pupils and those who adopted his principles 
 among the pjofession, continued throughout the remainder of 
 
92 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 the eighteenth century ; and at this time a very large propor- 
 tion of the medical profession both in Europe and America 
 continue to advocate his views and adhere to his principles. 
 
 In 1765 John Brown, who was born in the county of Ber- 
 wick, in 1735 became a candidate for one of the medical chairs ; 
 but proving unsuccessful, he resolved upon establishing a new 
 theory of vitality. Brown was originally educated for the 
 church, and in his youth made rapid progress in the study of 
 the languages, but changing his opinion, he devoted himself 
 to the study of medicine. The professors allowed him to at- 
 tend lectures gratuitously, and being poor he maitained himself 
 by instructing the students in Latin : Dr. Cullen employed 
 him as tutor to his children. It is said that some difficulty of a 
 professional nature took place between him and Cullen, which 
 led Brown to adopt the course which he did : be that as it may, 
 the principles introduced by Brown, for a time acquired a con- 
 siderable degree of popularity : it obtained many adherents 
 in Europe and Italy, and was embraced by many men of tear- 
 ing and science, and was adopted in some of the most respec- 
 table medical schools. Brown " assumed that the living body 
 possesses a specific property or power, termed excitability ; 
 that every thing which in any way effects the living body, acts 
 upon this power as an excitant or stimulant ; that the effect of 
 this operation, or excitement, when in its ordinary state, is to 
 produce the natural and healthy condition of the functions ; 
 when excessive, it causes exhaustion, termed direct debility ; 
 when defective, it produces an accumulation of excitement, or 
 what is termed indirect debility. All morbid action is conceiv ed 
 to depend upon one or other of these states of direct or indi- 
 rect debility, and diseases are accordingly arranged in two 
 great corresponding classes of sthenic or asthenic ; while the 
 treatment, is solely directed to the general means for increasing 
 or diminishing the excitement, without any regard to specific 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 93 
 
 symptoms, or any consideration but that of degree, or any 
 measure but that of quality." The principle producing this 
 result, Brown attributed to caloric. Being of intemperate hab- 
 its his popularity declined, and he died in London in 178G. 
 
 We now come to speak of Darwin, who was born in 173'. 
 Darwin had studied medicine regularly as a science. He was 
 a writer of considerable abilities, and exhibited genius and ori- 
 ginality. His doctrines generally agreed with those of Brown, 
 differing, however, in terms respecting the principle of vitality. 
 The principle called caloric by Brown, was termed sensorial 
 energy by Darwin. He died in 1802. 
 
 During the 18th and 19th centuries, up to the present time, 
 we might refer to numerous writers if it would be rendered of 
 interest, or our room permit ; yet there are some which we 
 deem of sufficient importance, both in Europe and America, to 
 take some notice of. In the latter part of the 18th century, 
 medical authors seemed to have exhausted their resources in 
 the formation of new theories, and felt little disposed to form 
 new systems of medicine, but confined themselves more to 
 anatomy and physiology, and to the introduction of new arti- 
 cles into their materia medica, assisted by the various discove- 
 ries made in Chemistry. 
 
 ' Among the writers of the 18th century, we find the name of 
 Joseph Lintaud, of France, born in 1703. In 1749, he was 
 appointed physician to the Royal Infirmary, at Versailles, and 
 subsequently physician to the Royal Family, and Louis XV f. 
 He wrote several works in relation to medical science. Jn his 
 general principles, he maintained certain parts of the doctrines 
 of the old Mathematicians, Humoralists and the Vitalists, to 
 which he included the opinions of Hoffman. 
 
 Morgagni, born in 168?, and who attained the age of ninety, 
 commenced his studies at Uologna, and completed them at Ve- 
 nice and Padua, is represented to have acquired the greatest 
 
94 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 degree of proficiency in anatomy. To Morgagni is assigned 
 the honour of perfecting what is called the anatomical pathol- 
 ogy introduced by Bonet in Italy, during the 17th century, 
 which was further illustrated by Valsalva, of Bologna, the pre- 
 ceptor of Morgagni. 
 
 Little change has taken place in medical theories since the 
 close of the ISth century, medical men have generally consid- 
 ered the opinions of Cullen as orthodox, and more or less em- 
 braced them, although several writers have appeared : yet 
 their object generally appears to have been to form systems 
 and theories in accordance with the Cullenian School. Dr. 
 Rush, who appears as an American writer, but who was edu- 
 cated at Edinburgh, was a great admirer of Cullen, adopting 
 his vis medicalrix waturce, under the name of occult cause, and 
 who advocated in his publication, the use of most powerful 
 agents in the practice of medicine, particularly blood-letting. 
 He fell a victim to his own imprudence in this respect, in 1813. 
 The various American Universities throughout the United 
 States, have generally adopted the theories of Cullen and Rush, 
 improved or modified according to the judgments of their re- 
 spective Professors. 
 
 Before we close the history of medicine, in order to carry 
 it down to the present time, it becomes necessary to take no- 
 tice of an individual, who was born in 1755, at Meissen, a 
 small town in Saxony, by the name of Hahnemann, who at the 
 age of twenty, we find connected with the University of 
 Leipsic, and subsequently in 1779, obtained the degree of Doc- 
 tor of Medicine, at Erlangen. Not coinciding with the exist- 
 ing medical theories, he resolved upon adopting one more in 
 accordance with his own peculiar fancies. In the year 1790, 
 Hahnemann introduced his new system which he named Ho- 
 moepathia (from the Greek). It is founded upon the principle 
 that those medicines which will produce the symptoms of a 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 95 
 
 disease, should be given to cure such disease when existing, 
 but in minute doses, and endeavours to iilustiate this position, 
 by introducing the action of mercury, arsenic, sulphur, &c.» 
 which articles, it is contended will cure where a disease exists 
 similar to that which their application creates upon a healthy 
 person. The system of Homoepathia, has within a few years 
 obtained various adherents in the United States, as well as 
 considerable influence in some parts of Europe, although there 
 are some accounts that would go far to show its inefficiency 
 and in which depcndancc cannot be placed, if we are to give 
 due credence to Hospital Reports. 
 
 In the United States, we have likewise to notice the origin 
 of another sect of Physicians, called Thomsonians, who date 
 their origin from Samuel Thomson, who it appears had never 
 studied medicine in What is termed the regular way, nor does 
 it appear that he was possessed of even an ordinary education, 
 but ascertaining the properties of some plants, particularly 
 Lobelia, he commenced the practice of Medicine, with but lit- 
 tle knowledge of the human system, depending entirely upon 
 the energies of his own mind, which evidently was rather cou- 
 rageous ; he accomplished that under which many would have 
 been disheartened and discouraged. The opposition which he 
 met with from individuals of the regular faculty was very se- 
 vere, it appears he was for a long while imprisoned, and even 
 tried for his life. None but a mind possessed of superior ener- 
 gy could have faced the storm of opposition with which 
 he had to contend, and eventually has his practice been suc- 
 cessfully and extensively established. The Thomsonian prac- 
 tice was originally principally confined to steaming and eme- 
 tics, yet a large body of them calling themselves such, have 
 departed in a great degree from the tenets of its original foun- 
 der, and have introduced into their practice, the use of cathar- 
 tics and other medicinal agents ; but they contend exclusively 
 
96 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 for the use of Vegetable remedies, and call themselves Botanic 
 Physicians, rejecting at the same time those Vegetables as 
 medicine which they consider of a poisonous character. They 
 adopt the principle that " life is heat." There are other Botanic 
 Physicians in various parts of the United States, but with the 
 exception of the Thomsonians we have no regularly organized 
 sect of them at present existing, with the exception of the Insti- 
 tution now existing in the State of Ohio, under the name of the 
 Reformed Medical College. The Reformed Medical Society, 
 was primarily established in the city of New- York, and had its 
 origin with Dr. W. Beach. This Society seemed for a time 
 to bid fair to be the pioneer to a course of practice that should 
 eventually be of the utmost utility to the healing art: it was at 
 this period when this school presented its most flourishing con- 
 dition, that Dr. Beach published his "American Practice of 
 Medicine," and that the establishment of the Ohio School took 
 place, which was so successful as to obtain a Charter from the 
 State of Ohio, and whilst that school still (as is supposed) con- 
 tinues its progress, the original School in New-York has ceas- 
 ed to exist, and its members are now private practitioners in 
 various sections of the country. The principles and theories 
 of the Reformed Medical Society, were in almost every res- 
 pect similar to the prevailing theories of the day, or those en- 
 tertained by the regular faculty, with this exception, they op- 
 posed the internal use of Mercury, Antimony, Arsenic &c, yet 
 in some instances allowed their use externally. They were 
 likewise opposed to blood-letting, and generally to blistering. 
 Upon the whole, their practice was of a mild and reasonable 
 character, with the exception of emetics and somewhat drastic 
 purgation. Their general remedies were Vegetable, which 
 they contended for, should be used exclusively internally, and 
 opposed with some vehemence what they called the mineral 
 and depletive plan of the Regulars. 
 
KEY TO MEPICAL SCIENCE. 97 
 
 Within a few years a very extensive disposition has been 
 apparent throughout the United States in favour of a Botani- 
 cal system of practice. There exists no doubt that a large ma- 
 jority of the people of this country, give this principle of prac- 
 tice the decided preference. The public mind could not thus 
 be swayed in favour of this principle, unless there was some very 
 essential and prominent cause. This cause it certainly cannot 
 be difficult to trace, and were it not of the utmost importance, 
 and the force of conviction of the strongest character in its fa- 
 vour, it could not have obtained the multiplicity of adherents 
 it now can number. It is directly at variance with the long 
 cherished opinions of Regular Fhysicians, which form a class 
 in community extremely numerous, perhaps in a ratio of 20 to 
 1 greater than all classes of Botanical Physicians united togeth- 
 er throughout the Union. Those men are computed to pos- 
 sess all the science, all the learning, all the experience. Their 
 united influence, which they have not failed to avail them- 
 selves of, as well as to seek and obtain protection to their own 
 peculiar systems by legislative enactments, we would suppose 
 was of no ordinary cast. 
 
 The access which they constantly have to all classes of 
 society — the reverence in which they are so frequently held* 
 afford them the fairest opportunities they could desire to influ- 
 ence the public mind, to decry and hold up to ridicule and con- 
 tempt, any principle or doctrine which they may deem proper 
 to contemn, and which they have not failed to avail themselves 
 of to its full extent. Every epithet which meanness and ma- 
 lignity could command, has been resorted to, to accomplish 
 the downfall of the humble botanical practitioner. He is cal- 
 led empiric, quack, nostrum vender, &c., whilst the would-be 
 imperative Simon Pure, lifts his arrogant head, looks wise, and 
 with a dignified consequential air, and a scientific wave of the 
 hand, hurls his vindictive anathemas upon the devoted head of 
 
98 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 the poor Botanical Doctor. With all this power, this influence; 
 and popularity, to which may be added, the entire possession 
 of the different schools and Universities, where the popular 
 practice of medical science is taught, and the influence brought 
 to bear upon community through them. Under all these cir- 
 cumstances, is it not strange that so large a proportion of com- 
 munity shouM dare to rebel against their popular and influen- 
 tial dogmatical dictation. Is there not a cause ? There is ? 
 But not one which is the result of prejudice. If you would 
 find it, ask the poor cripple, hobbling about upon his wooden 
 leg ; ask the poor sufferer, whose jaw bones have exfoliated 
 and rotted out — ask him whose body has become like a walk- 
 ing skeleton, who is constantly tormented with aches and pains, 
 — who is a walking barometer, affected by every wind that 
 blows ; he who can tell you better by his aches and pains 
 when a storm is approaching than your almanac, and then 
 say is there not a cause ? If the Regular Faculty consider all 
 others as impostors, and that they and the community are 
 imposed upon, why do they enshroud themselves in their 
 burrow?— why do they fear to meet the light of day? — dare 
 they discuss the subject at issue between Botanical Physicians 
 and themselves, publicly before the people ? — why evade it ? 
 they dare not do it — their craft is in danger. They say it is 
 beneath their dignity ; not your dignity gentlemen, it is your 
 imbecility, your cowardice — you know it would be your de- 
 feat — your overthrow ; your only safeguard is " keep quiet ; 
 let them alone." But how can you justify yourselves before 
 community, to suffer such impositions which you in your wis- 
 dom allege to be false, and which the plainest of argument, if 
 it were so — you could by your superior intelligence completely 
 prostrate them. If you are honest men, if you have a single 
 desire to save the people from the impositions which you al- 
 ege are practiced upon them, do your duty ; put them down 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 99 
 
 by fair argument — show the world the incorrectness of their 
 principles. 
 
 We have now travelled through a long series of years, since 
 the origin of Medical Science. To cast a retrospective view 
 back, and collect from the various authors their various and 
 peculiar views, can afford no particular degree of interest, nor 
 is it of utility farther than to draw conclusions and deductions 
 from their experience. From the very first introduction of 
 Medical Science by Hippocrates with but little exception, the 
 same practice has been invariably pursued. The same violent 
 practice marks the profession at this day as then. Hippocra- 
 tes bled, so do they now — he employed purgatives of the most 
 drastic character, so do they now — he employed sudorifics and 
 diuretics, so do they now — he used the scarifier and cupping- 
 glass, issues, &c, so do they now — with him originated the 
 principle of crisis In fever, which they yet retain. His suc- 
 cess in the treatment of disease, depended upon vegetable re- 
 medies, which at the present day arc at least partially aban- 
 doned and minerals substituted. This same treatment has 
 ever since, with one or two exceptions, characterized the pro- 
 fession, and in those instances where an individual dared to 
 depart from this general course, and advocate that of a milder 
 character, he was sure to be denounced as an ignorant pre- 
 tender, or inefficient practitioner. An instance of this kind 
 occurs with Asclepiades, who practiced at Rome, about 100 
 years before Christ; and although his practice evinced judg- 
 ment and discretion, and was of great utility, yet he could not es- 
 cape the mean prejudice of those whose intelligence was far 
 short of that possessed by this distinguished Physician. C. 
 Aurelius who practiced in the first century of the Christian 
 Era, is likewise condemned, because he would not resort to a 
 more violent practice. In fact, it appears to have been the 
 prevailing spirit which has ever governed medical men ; that 
 
100 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 where disease exists, the most violent and harsh means should 
 be resorted to for its treatment. Not only do we find this 
 treatment resorted to during the time in which diseases were 
 treated by vegetable agents, but particularly more so after the 
 introduction, of mineral agents ; indeed it was alleged as a rea* 
 son for the introduction of minerals into practice, that vegeta- 
 bles, which had been the only remedies for so long a period, 
 were too inefficient. 
 
 To review the different theories, and the different prevail, 
 ing opinions which each successive theorist has entertained? 
 would afford but little light. The successive and frequent 
 changes which mark the course of medical science, only go to 
 show the incorrectness of human judgment, and that in form- 
 ing their respective theories, they depended more on their 
 fruitful imaginations, than upon plainly ascertained facts, truth 
 and experience. 
 
 My readers, however, will remark that there is one princi- 
 ple which appears to have been generally adopted by all clas- 
 ses of physicians, from Hippocrates, down to the present day, 
 and in which they all seem cordially to agree with, under some 
 form Or other. Although this principle, like the chameleon* 
 has changed its form or character almost every century, yet 
 by all descriptions of physicians has it been pertinaciously ad- 
 hered to. It has been the main spring, the foundation on w hich 
 every system has heretofore been established, and without it 
 has it been deemed impossible to erect any theory whatever. 
 It was first introduced by Hippocrates by the name of " nature," 
 which he contended influences,superintends,directs and controls 
 all the motions of the corporeal frame, and possessed an intel- 
 ligence by which it repressed those actions having an injurious 
 tendency, and promoted those which were beneficial. Shortly 
 after the time of Hippocrates we find the name of Esculapius 
 deified as the God of physic, and a Temple for the worship 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 101 
 
 of this deity erected to him in Greece, and about the same time 
 was Ilygeia deified as the Goddess of health. Those deities the 
 ancients considered possessed unbounded power over life and 
 health, and which they continued to reverence until after the 
 Christian era. 
 
 Jn the second century of the Christian era, when the wor- 
 ship of those deities was somewhat abandoned, again was re- 
 vived the original principle of Hippocrates by the sect of phy- 
 sicians called Pneumatics, who maintained the opinion that the 
 human body possessed a principle which they termed "spirits" 
 which with the fluids and solids, constituted the composition of 
 our system. Celsus revives the term given it by Hippocrates, 
 " nature," and contends that fever is an effort of " nature" to 
 throw off disease. From the time of Celsus, this specific prin- 
 ciple, or inferior Deity, appears to have remained at rest, or 
 the people were satisfied with it, as it was now reinstated as 
 emanating from Hippocrates. But in the 17th century, the 
 sect called chemical physicians, who were but the disciples of 
 Paracelsus, possessing in truth but a small share of chemical 
 knowledge, dared to advance the doctrine that the " operations 
 of the human body are all guided by chemical actions," and 
 that fermentation w r as the chief action. This doctrine was 
 soon met by another from the mechanical physicians who con- 
 tended that all the vital functions could be explained upon me- 
 chanical principles. But the contest between these two con- 
 tending parties was placed at rest by the doctrine of Van Hel- 
 mont who introduced a new name for this specific principle or 
 deity, which he called " archeus," and alleged that its existence 
 was independent of matter. Stahl succeeded Van Helmont, 
 and the length to which he carried his opinions, respecting this 
 specific principle, governing animal matter, was far beyond that 
 ever assigned to any theorist or author before or since his 
 time, to which no doubt he was led by his ambition to estab- 
 lish a new sect in medicine. He contended that all matter de- 
 9 # 
 
102 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 rived its power of action from an " immaterial animating princi- 
 ple," termed "anima" or soul ; that it not only originally formed 
 the body, but was the sole cause of every motion, and governed 
 and directed every action throughout life. The doctrines of 
 Stahl prevailed until Haller after laborious investigations as- 
 cribed the actions of vitality to the operation of a " stimuli,'' 
 which was opposed by Whytt, who ascribed it to a " sentient 
 principle," and something distinct from the animal frame. Con- 
 temporary with those men,wasCullen, who introduced another 
 term, which he calls vis medicatrix natures, differing materially 
 from the archeus of Van Helmont, or the anima of Stahl. Cul- 
 len considered it one of the powers of the Human Body, but 
 indefinable, and which regulated its actions. Brown, who was 
 contemporary, attributed this specific principle to "caloric." 
 Darwin, called it "sensorial energy." Rush, the American 
 writer, termed it the " occult cause." And even Samuel Thomp- 
 son, must have a specific and regulating principle, as " Life is 
 Heat" 
 
 Many other writers might be referred to both in ancient and 
 modern times, who advocated this principle with no small de- 
 gree of energy as the vital spirits proceeding from the heart, 
 by Culpepper. The vital steam from the blood, which may be 
 distinguished by the smell on drawing blood, as named by North 
 an American writer who wrote a small treatise a few years 
 ago, Broussais, a French writer, named it vital chemistry — 
 Chapman and Hunter term it vitality — Combe, Good, Eber- 
 le, Turner, Armstrong, Dewees, Gregory, Thatcher and Tho- 
 mas call it " living principle" and "living power "j," and "pow- 
 ers of life" — Hooper, in his Medical Dictionary, terms it the 
 " vital principle" 
 
 It is here perceived that a certain principle having its rise 
 and origin in the grossest superstition and ignorance, has ever 
 been the leading principle and foundation stone of all Medical 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 103 
 
 Science, and which it still retains with an obstinacy that bears 
 no parallel. This opinion has not only passed current with 
 all description of educated and learned physicians in all ages 
 since the estalishment of medicine, but with learned and scien- 
 tific Philosophers. It has always been that accommodating 
 principle to which they could refer, and thence account for 
 every transaction or circumstance, which they were incapable 
 of comprehending. But these learned authors cannot agree at 
 all in relation to this " Vital Principle," only on the circumstance 
 that it does exist. In order that the reader may more fully 
 comprehend the opinions entertained upon this subject at the 
 present day, we will here quote the language of some of the 
 most reputed modern professors. N. Chapman, M. D. Professor 
 of the Institutes and Practice of Physic, and Clinical Practice 
 in the University of Pennsylvania, President of the Academy 
 of Philadelphia, &c. &e., published in 1823 a work called Ele- 
 ments of Therapeutics and Materia Medica, in which, under 
 section first, he gives us the following view of this " Vital 
 Principle" " Of the various doctrines of Vitality, one only 
 appears to me to be well founded and consequently deserving 
 attention. It presumes, that every animated body, animal or 
 vegetable, is endowed with a primordial principle of life, 
 which resident in the egg of animals, and the seed of plants, 
 constitutes the power by which, in the first place, the various 
 organs are moulded, developed and perfected, and by which 
 afterwards, the animal economy is defended against the Action 
 of Mechanical and Chemical laws. Located perhaps in the 
 highest degree among the digestive and assimilative organs, 
 it enables them to change or destroy the qualities of the sub- 
 stances exposed to their operation, without sustaining in return 
 the slightest injury or change. It would hence really appear, 
 that instead of matter, whether aliment, drink or medicine act" 
 ing on the living system, as is commonly imagined, it is, on the 
 
104 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 contrary the living system which operates on these matters." 
 In the first instance the doctor frankly admits the disagreement 
 among physiologists respecting this principle, but like his prede- 
 cessors he cannot but pay due homage to the idol and illustrate 
 it in his own way, which by the by, exhibits no peculiarity of 
 difference from that originally entertained. He calls it a 
 " primordial principle of life" what it is, he does not pretend 
 to tell, but attributes to it the most extensive and unlimited 
 powers, first producing life, moulding and perfecting all the or- 
 gans of the human body, and afterwards defending them both 
 from the action of mechanical and chemical laws. It would 
 indeed be a happy thing for mankind if this were true ; no poison 
 could effect us, we could sustain no injury under any circum- 
 stance whatever. It would have been well if this specific 
 deity had not so far forgotten its duty as to have been present 
 and saved the lives of the thousands who fell on the fields 
 of Waterloo. The doctor goes on and supposes it to be prin- 
 cipally located " among the digestive, and assimilative or- 
 gans," and draws the conclusion that the effects produced by 
 food, drink or medicine, is not produced by the action of those 
 articles upon the system, but the several organs acting upon the 
 substances introduced into the stomach, by the ability furnished 
 these organs by this vital principle, this opinion would be in 
 perfect accordance with his first position. In the course of a 
 few sentences the doctor again refers to this subject, in which 
 he confirms the opinion which he has above expressed in the 
 following language : 
 
 "To me it is clear that the progress of assimilation, as per- 
 formed either by the chylopoietic viscera, or by any part of 
 the absorbent apparatus, completely decomposes all substances 
 — and however discrepant in their properties, reduces them to 
 a homogeneous fluid, fitted for the purposes of nutrition, but 
 when thrown into the secretions or excretions, being removed 
 
KEV TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 105 
 
 beyond the controul of the vital energies, chemical affinities, 
 are sometimes again brought into play, by which these substan- 
 ces are in part or wholly regenerated." We cannot but admire 
 the inventive genius of the learned Professor. Arsenic, cor- 
 rosive sublimate, or the most corrosive poison, can do no mis- 
 chief to the digestive and assimilating organs because it is the 
 seat, the throne of the vital principle, and by which power all 
 substances, as discrepant as their properties may be, are de- 
 composed and reduced to a homogeneous mass, fitted for th e 
 purpose of nutrition. If this were true, sawdust, clay, &c. 
 would be as fit for food as anything else. Bit when thrown 
 into the secretions or excretions, says our author, they are be- 
 yond the controul of the vital energies, and then by chemical 
 affinities, the original substances may again be regenerated. — 
 These doctors are strange folks. Perhaps this is the way in 
 which they account for the discovery of quicksilver in some 
 paits of the body after death. 
 
 Dr. Hooper, in his Medical Dictionary, adopts the doctrine* 
 that the vital principle is diflused throughout the fluids and so- 
 lids ; and further observes, by the aid of this principle " na- 
 ture produces the animal fluids, as blood, bile, &c." But " if," 
 says he, "in consequence of death, the laws of vital attraction 
 or affinity cease to operate, then the elements, recovering their 
 physical properties, become again obedient to the common laws 
 of chemical affinity." What does Dr. Hooper mean ? Does 
 he intend to say that death kills this vital principle ? and that, 
 that is the cause why life ceases to exist ? We have always 
 been led to suppose that death took place in consequence of the 
 organs essential to the preservation of life, and necessary for 
 its support, becoming incapable of performing their requisite 
 functions. 
 
 Some writers locate this principle in one organ, and some in 
 another, scarcely any two of them agree in this particular, ex- 
 
106 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 cepting its existence ; they all feel the utmost confidence ; so 
 strong are their prejudices wedded to this opinion, that there 
 are those among them who would not hesitate to charge him 
 who would even suggest the possibility of a misconception in 
 relation to it, with arrogance and presumption ; nay even scep- 
 ticism and infidelity, when in truth the contrary would be more 
 in character and justifiable. Of its office, and of its pow- 
 ers, they can discuss and reason learnedly and wisely, but 
 what it is, they all allege they can know nothing — they say it 
 is neither material nor immaterial — that it is neither matter nor 
 spirit ; with the single exception of Stahl, who contended that 
 it was the human soul, which all authors since his time have 
 utterly disavowed, and very justly too. Such an assumption 
 could have only been the result of the grossest ignorance and 
 presumption. To define the properties of an immortal soul, 
 we must be placed in a situation to fully comprehend things im- 
 mortal—to comprehend and understand that which in a state 
 of mortality cannot be cognizable to any mortal sense. It is 
 that which no philosopher or divine has hitherto attempted. — 
 And were we to so determine, what inextricable difficulties 
 should we soon be placed in. If we are to take it for granted, 
 and consider and believe that all the motions, actions and per- 
 formances of the human body, both in disease and health, are 
 chargeable to the soul, and as motive always precedes action, 
 motive must be likewise an act of the soul, consequently, we 
 should be seriously at a loss to conceive how the transactions 
 of the body could ever be wrong, as the will of the soul was 
 paramount to the body, and the body compelled to be obedient 
 to its will. Such an opinion we can view in no other light than 
 contempt, as it is calculated to favour the opinion of the soul 
 itself being impure when first issuing from the hands of the 
 Creator ! 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 107 
 
 This principle had its origin in idolatry and superstition at a 
 time when the world was in a great degree enshrouded in men- 
 tal darkness, at the time when the people bowed to idols erect- 
 ed by their own hands and superstitious fancies. The heathen 
 had a specific deity created by their own imaginations to gov- 
 ern every matter, circumstance and thing. Thus they had a 
 deity which they called " Mars," the God of War ; "Vulcan" 
 the God of Subterraneous Fire ; " Pluto" the God of Hell ; 
 « Neptune," the God of the Sea ; " Mercury," the God of Elo. 
 quence, Merchandize, and Robbers ; " Vitula" the Goddess of 
 Mirth ; " Vesta," the Goddess of Fire ; "Venus," the Goddess 
 of Love, Beauty, &c. ; " Kumina," a Goddess of new-born 
 Infants. " Pales," the Goddess of Shepherds. These deities 
 the ancients supposed possessed unlimited powers over every 
 principle or thing, which these specific deities were supposed to 
 govern; and hence, they considered it imperatively necessary 
 that they should have a specific deity to govern medicine, and 
 the name Esculapius, received the cognomen of God of Medi- 
 cine, and the names of Hygeia and Palis, the Goddess of 
 Health. Here, then is the foundation and germ of this vital 
 principle, which has undergone so, many changes and transfor- 
 mations, but has continued to be the cherished idol of the 
 Medical Profession. 
 
 It answers a very important purpose, for an inanimate ma- 
 chine, as a locomotive, &c. that an individual direct, manage, 
 and control it — it is necessary, but when we come to apply it 
 to the human body, it presupposes that the Great Jehovah was 
 incapable of so organizing laws, that would produce and 
 maintain life, without placing in every human body, a little in- 
 ferior deity, to superintend and regulate its actions — and the 
 office of this little fellow, or little indefinable something, was 
 first to run from one organ and then to another, to see how 
 each performed its duty, and if it got tired, — refused to work, 
 
108 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE, 
 
 or forgot its business, death followed. The very idea is pre- 
 posterous: the doctrine in itself is no other than an inferior 
 deity usurping the place of a superior deity. It is the com- 
 mon error of the science of Medicine, and the rock upon 
 which all former systems have split, and upon which all pre- 
 sent systems must soon be wrecked. It is this false system, 
 that has retarded all advancement in Medical Science, turned 
 aside investigation, and left the principles and practice of this 
 science at least a century behind the " intelligence of the age.' 
 
 An important doctrine connected with this theory of vitality, 
 is the metaphysical chimera of sympathy, which supposes that 
 a given medicine produces specific impressions, or action upon 
 the stomach or organ to which it is applied — which impression 
 is thence conveyed " through the medium of sympathy," to 
 other and remote parts ; the action produced, being the same 
 wherever there is similarity of structure, yet differing when 
 extended to dissimilar structures. This theory presupposes 
 that remedial agents act primarily upon the solids, and that the 
 changes in the fluids are produced by the action of the solids. 
 But the very reverse of all this, is the fact, in truth it leads to 
 thousands of other discrepancies, which will appear more fully 
 in the issue. 
 
 We here pause, and cast our eye back upon preceding ge- 
 nerations ; picture to our minds the many reputed distinguish- 
 ed individuals and philosophers, who have written largely and 
 learnedly upon this subject, who even are leverenced by those 
 computed the most learned and intelligent men of the present 
 age, we find them all without an exception, unhesitatingly and 
 confidentially embracing the doctrine ot a specific vital prin- 
 ciple, separate and apart from the Laws of Nature ; which 
 vital principle, they allege performs all the offices in the hu- 
 man system necessary to vitality. We reason and reflect, can 
 this be so, or is it only to be found in the brains and books of 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 109 
 
 authors, is not a mysterious humbug, and only calculated to 
 blind and bewilder the student of medicine — to arrest free 
 inquiry — free investigation — to arrest the onward march of 
 Medical Science, and prevent it ever attaining that eminence, 
 correctness, and simplicity of which it is so susceptible, and 
 to afford the ignorant professor a refuge to flee to, whenever 
 his prescriptions produce effects different from what he expect- 
 ed or intended. We have weighed this matter well; we have 
 studied and reflected upon it deeply ; we have brought our 
 whole reason and intellectual faculties to bear upon it, with 
 due respect and consideration to the opinions and views of the 
 various scientific writers upon the subject. To this subject we 
 have devoted the greater attention, it being the main founda- 
 tion stone of medical science, that upon which every medical 
 theory, structure and doctrine has heretofore been based and 
 erected. We have deemed that it might be considered the 
 height of presumption in us to even deviate in the smallest 
 degree from this universally acknowledged hypothesis. But 
 whilst we are thus poised between imagination and evidence, 
 truth and error, we boldly determine, let consequences be what 
 they may, though we be called fool or idiot — theorist or vision- 
 ist, to absolutely disclaim the existence of any such principle as 
 that advocated by Medical Philosophers whatever ; and that the 
 introduction of such principles into Medical Science, can serve 
 no other purpose, than greatly to retard the progress of true 
 science and render the existing ignorance respecting the healing 
 art still more dark and obscure. We have taken our position 
 and stand ready to support it, against the sophistry and argu- 
 ments of both ancient and modern theorists, and not only so, but 
 we challenge its refutation by the most learned. The adoption 
 of this principle, has given rise to the opinion that the practice 
 of medicine could never be any other than empirical, for this 
 
 reason, as it was impossible to know what this specific principle 
 10 
 
110 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE* 
 
 was, arid as it was this principle that performed every action? 
 both as it regards the mechanical actions of the body and the 
 involuntary acts, and likewise upon food, medicine, &c, 
 every thing taken into the stomach, the circumstances being 
 such as to render it impossible to ascertain its properties, it was 
 alike impossible and would ever necessarily remain so, to as- 
 certain what the direct action of any agent could be, unless by 
 a trial, and even then it may be found to act differently at one 
 time from what it would at another. In other words any thing 
 taken into the stomach, which this Vital Principle was not 
 pleased with would produce mischief; but if it happened to be 
 pleased with it, the action would be beneficial ; and even then, 
 sometimes from its peculiar fancies, or in one of its freaks, it 
 would act somewhat contrary to its general course and so dis- 
 appoint the expectation of the physician ! What nonsense ! — 
 Has common sense become totally extinct? and do we now live 
 in the age of the grossest and worst idolatry and superstition ? 
 Having, not only abandoned the idea of the existence of any 
 such principle, but both directly and indirectly utterly denied 
 the existence of any specific vital principle whatever, in what 
 situation have we placed ourselves? How are we to account 
 for vitality, the various principles by which the whole organi- 
 zation of the human frame performs its various offices? How 
 are we to account for that state of existence called life? Why 
 is it that the lungs inflate ? Why is it that the blood becomes 
 changed in the lungs? What that change is? What power in- 
 duces the heart to propel the blood through the system ? How is 
 it that the bones, muscles, ligaments, cartilages, nerves, &c., 
 obtain their support from the arterial blood ? and why it is that 
 they abstract from the blood, only that part or constituent 
 of the blood which they require for their support ? How is it 
 that digestion, assimilation, &c, are performed ? What office 
 do the various fluids perform? What power is it that governs 
 the peristaltic motion of the bowels, &c. &c, ? 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. Ill 
 
 We shall illustrate these principles upon entirely different 
 grounds, and in that way that shall render it perfectly intelligi- 
 ble to every mind, who is sufficiently acquainted with the 
 existing and not unintelligible laws of nature. They will 
 plainly comprehend cause and effect ; and the principles in 
 themselves are reasonable, rational and comprehensive; — 
 against the truth of which as J have before said, I challenge 
 refutation. That a power superior to mortality, has originally 
 directed organization, I have no disposition to deny — that 
 lias orignally constituted matter, or the elementary principles 
 of matter capable of organization is equally evident, which 
 laws when once instituted, once in action, preclude even the 
 necessity of further action or direction. Those laws arc the 
 laws of nature, and are always uniform and forever unchange- 
 able. No action can possibly take place except in accordance 
 with the laws of nature, — there can be no other. 
 
 Genius and talent have expended their time and energies not 
 to develope truth, but in endeavours to demonstrate the errors 
 of each other. 
 
 The Human body is constituted of those same principles of 
 matter which surround us, which comprise and are found in 
 the world of inert matter, (if any thing may be termed inert,) 
 and from which it is directly or indirectly drawn, and back 
 again to which all the variety of matter, forming the human 
 system or otherwise evidently must return. A knowledge then 
 o( the constituents and properties of this matter, must therefore 
 be of the most vital importance to the practitioner of medicine. 
 
 To pursue the practice of medicine and at the same time be 
 ignorant of the principles from which matter originates, the laws 
 by which matter is formed, the changes to which matter is lia 
 ble, the actions to which under various circumstances it can be 
 subjected : in fact, all laws by which all matter is first organi- 
 zed, afterwards governed, and the principles again producing 
 
J 12 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 its decomposition, by which it eventually is returned to its pri- 
 mary constituents, should be fully known, comprehended and 
 understood. 
 
 This knowledge is indispensable as it regards animal matter, 
 the human body, and without which it is utterly impossible to 
 treat disease upon correct principles — without this knowledge 
 medical men must, like the mole, grope in the dark ; or, as the 
 distinguished Dr. Hunter observed, when he could not under- 
 stand the disease to which he was called to administer, " we will 
 fire into the tree, and see what falls," which induced a wag to 
 exclaim, "it was the patient which he too often made to fall." 
 This knowledge would enable the physician to direct his pre- 
 scriptions with a certainty which otherwise it would be impos- 
 sible, and even if he did not succeed in effecting a cure in some 
 cases, he would have the satisfaction in knowing that his pre- 
 scription produced no injury. I am aware that my opponents 
 may say " Do we not study and teach ihe science of chemis- 
 try ? Have we not Professors of Chemistry in all our institu- 
 tutions V 9 Suppose you have, when and where have they di- 
 rected their attention to organic chemistry ? Has it not been 
 declared utterly unnecessary to enter into an investigation of 
 the chemical constituents of animal matter, from the invariably 
 received opinion among medical men, that disease or health 
 did not depend upon any law of chemical attractions or affini- 
 ties, but upon what they ignorantly called vital laws, and vital 
 affinities, a term which in fact it is impossible for them to as- 
 cribe any meaning to whatever. 
 
 It may besaid that the principles which I advocate have 
 heretofore engaged the minds of physicians, the ancient che- 
 mical school, and were found untenable and incapable of ex- 
 plaining the existing phenomena with which life is environed. 
 From such, gentlemen I beg leave to differ. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 113 
 
 The nearest approach which has ever been made to the dis- 
 covery of those principles by which life is produced, sustained, 
 and supported, was at the time when the contest existed be- 
 tween the chemical and mechanical physicians. At the very 
 moment when the principles of life were about to be explain- 
 ed, the aristocratical and dogmatical Stahl siezed hold of this 
 important principle in science, and carried it back again to the 
 dark ages of superstition. 
 
 The present is an age of investigation. The public mind 
 begins to awaken to its necessity. Subjects but a few years 
 ago considered the most mysterious, and shrouded in impene- 
 trable darkness, begin now to open their rich treasures to the 
 enquiring mind — superstition and ignorance are fast fading be- 
 fore the brilliant sun of intellectual power. People begin to 
 think for themselves, and to investigate cause and effect. We 
 cannot but hail with the sinccrcst heartfelt pleasure, those hap- 
 py combinations of circumstances which have contributed to 
 this result, and look forward to that period of time when the 
 brilliant meteor of science shall so illumine the world as to 
 render all that has heretofore been clothed in mystery, plain 
 and comprehensive to the most imbecile understanding ; when 
 war and bloodshed shall no longer be the medium for adjust- 
 ing existing difficulties, but general intelligence render them 
 few and rare, and satisfactorily adjusted alone by the intellec- 
 tual faculties of man. 
 
 Jn our introduction of new principles in the science of me- 
 dicine, we have been told that we are in advance of the age ; 
 that the time for their reception has not yet arrived ; the pow- 
 erful opposition with which we should have to contend, was 
 such as would eflectually put to flight all our puisne efforts. 
 To their statements we answer, that but a partial reception 
 will in a measure pave the way at this period to a more spee- 
 dy developement of the true principles of medical science ; 
 10* 
 
114 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 and further, we cannot bring our minds to conclude that the 
 whole and combined influence of the medical faculty, can so 
 far succeed by creating prejudice sufficiently strong against us 
 at this day, remarkable as it is for the diffusion of important 
 knowledge, to render our efforts entirely abortive. We stand 
 ready at any time, orally or otherwise, to discuss the subjects 
 at issue between us, if they dare. 
 
 In order that the common reader may more fully compre- 
 hend the doctrines which I am about to advocate, it becomes 
 necessary for me to illustrate some important principles in de- 
 tail. As I have previously contended that all matter derived 
 its existence from the gases of the atmosphere by which we 
 are surrounded, and particularly vegetable matter, from which 
 animal matter was formed, it is somewhat incumbent upon 
 me to show how 7 it is that this formation is produced, and a* 
 the same time, the reader must bear in mind that I have like- 
 wise shown that the great and grand agent engaged in effect- 
 ing this work, was Electricity. 
 
 We recognize in our mind the smallest infant ; years pass on 
 and it arrives at the state of manhood, strong, powerful and 
 athletic, completely organized with bone, muscle, sinew, liga- 
 ment, &c, all adapted for the purpose of locomotion ; with 
 brain, nerves, &c., fitted for all the purposes of sensation, both 
 of pleasure and pain, the exercise of reason, reflection, judg- 
 ment, calculation, foresight, &c. 
 
 To the reflecting and enquiring mind, the question naturally 
 arises how, by what means, and by what powers is this event 
 brought about. Nature has kindly organized us with an impor- 
 tant organ termed the Stomach, which is the first great en- 
 largement of the alimentary canal. It lies nearly horizontally 
 across the body, the large end lying on the left side, thence 
 passing under the liver until it reaches near the centre of the 
 body, terminating at what is called the pyloric orifice, which 
 in the usual language, is called the " pit of the stomach."— 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 115 
 
 This part of the intestinal canal, is formed by a strong band 
 of circular fibres, which have the power of contraction, which 
 together with a small valve, close the canal, and thus prevent 
 the food or chyme from returuing again into the stomach, after 
 having passed the pylorus. After the food is masticated and 
 mixed with saliva in the mouth, it is conveyed into the stom- 
 ach, where it meets with an important fluid called the gastric 
 juice, which is secreted by the mucous, or lining membrane of 
 the stomach. This fluid, the gastric juice, possesses the prop- 
 erty of dissolving the food into very minute particles, whilst it 
 remains in the stomach, although there are some articles, as 
 seeds, &c, which the solvent powers of the gastric juice are 
 frequently not sufficiently great to dissolve, and therefore pass 
 through it unchanged. When mastication has been imperfect- 
 ly performed, and the food not sufficiently divided, the action 
 of the gastric juice, cannot prove so effectual in performing its 
 office, and would require a longer period of time to effect its 
 dissolution, in consequence of thus being deprived of coming 
 more immediately in contact with the whole portion of food. 
 Its retention by this means in the stomach, might create more 
 or less irritability or sensations like a heavy indigestible load in 
 the stomach. After the food has been sufficiently acted up- 
 on by the gastric juice in the stomach, it passes from the stom- 
 ach through the pyloric orifice into another portion of the ali- 
 mentary canal called the duodenum or small intestines, which 
 are situated immediately below the pit of the stomach, and to 
 which they are connected by the pylorus. The duodenum is 
 the first part of the small intestines, and its length is about the 
 breadth of twelve fingers, and is that portion of the intestines, 
 where chylification is performed. The second portion of the 
 small intestines is called the jejunum, which commences where 
 the duodenum ends, it is generally found empty, but is every 
 where covered with red vessels. The ilium is the third por- 
 
116 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 tion, but is of a paler colour than the jejunum, and termi- 
 nates in the large intestines by a strong valve. 
 
 In the duodenum, the food or chyme so called, is likewise 
 acted upon by the pancreatic juice, which is secreted or form- 
 ed from the pancreas, which is situated under the stomach, of 
 a fleshy consistence, long shaped similar to a dog's tongue. It 
 is composed of a great number of small glands and ducts,which 
 unite and form a large duct, called the pancreatic duct, which 
 enters the duodenum, into which it conveys the pancreatic 
 juice secreted by the pancreas. When the food in the duode- 
 num is acted upon by the pancreatic juice, the office of diges- 
 tion is then completed. 
 
 The duodenum likewise receives another important fluid, 
 the bile, secreted by the liver, which is conveyed from the gall 
 bladder, which is situated upon the under surface of the liver, 
 and from which it is conveyed through the bile-duct, a tube 
 about the size of a crow-quill, into the duodenum. Medical 
 authors invariably have contended that the bile performed 
 some important office in digestion ; that it was the " natural 
 purgative," and that its presence was " highly necessary to 
 quicken the motion of the bowels," and further, that " when 
 the bile is vitiated in quality, or increased in quantity by dis- 
 ease, it often acts with violence, producing severe and even 
 dangerous purging, and when it is greatly diminished in quan- 
 tity, obstinate costiveness is the ordinary eonsequence." This 
 doctrine we may agree with in part ; but from far different 
 reasons than are here intimated. That the bile performs any 
 office in digestion, we totally deny. Every analysis of the 
 bile that has hitherto been made, proves it to contain even a 
 free alkali, of the truth of which our own analysis has fully 
 satisfied us. We allege that the only office destined for the bile 
 to perform in the animal economy, is the separation of the chyle 
 from the chyme, or the nutritive part of our food from the ge- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 117 
 
 neral mass. We admit that the bile may become of an un- 
 healthy character in two ways, and thus become incapable not 
 only of performing the office destined to it, but may likewise 
 be rendered capable of much mischief. 
 
 If in consequence of torpidity or sluggishness of the liver, 
 an inordinate retention or accumulation of bile, took place in 
 the liver, gall-bladder, or bile-duct, the bile would necessarily 
 become of a thick and viscid character, which circumstance 
 is not an unusual occurrence, giving rise to the formation of 
 biliary concretions, as gall-stones, &c., which accumulate in 
 the parts, producing much distress, and sometimes even termi- 
 nating fatally. This thick, viscid secretion of bile, would pro- 
 duce costiveness ; and the more viscid the bile, the more ob- 
 stinate would be the constipation. This thick state of the bile 
 would soon be followed by a thin and acrid secretion of bile, 
 in consequence of the necessary decomposition which it is 
 constantly subjected to. This thin and acrid state would soon 
 be followed by the disease called bilious diarrhoea, which so 
 frequently occurs in warm climates, or in warm seasons of the 
 year, when decomposition is carried on with the greatest ra- 
 pidity. Even the black vomit in yellow fever, is but a still 
 further decomposition of the bile. In no other way is the bile 
 concerned in the transactions of the alimentary canal. As to 
 its being the " natural purgative," we know not how to reply 
 in more appropriate language, than by saying it is the unnatu* 
 ml purgative. That the bile governs the peristaltic motion of 
 the bowels, is far from correct; and evinces a want of know- 
 ledge in the principles of physiology ; it would be equally as 
 inconsistent to say that the gastric juice produced nausea of 
 the stomach. The peristaltic motion of the bowels, as well as 
 all the other excretions and secretions, are governed by a far 
 different cause than this, as will by and by appear. If" obsti- 
 nate costiveness" is produced in consequence of the bile being 
 
3 18 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 " greatly diminished in quantity," why is it that in the summer 
 complaints of children, and many other cases of diarrhoea, 
 the foeces present scarcely any appearance of bile whatever? 
 and how will gentlemen account for the fact that alkalies re- 
 lieve diarrhoea, and that acids both produce and aggravate it. 
 Are not alkalies an artificial supply of bile ? and do not acids 
 decompose bile ? Learned authors may find fault with me for 
 contending against this universally maintained opinion ; but 
 they contend against a truth which they will find it no easy 
 task to subvert. 
 
 The chyle being separated from the chyme by the bile with 
 which it unites in the alimentary canal, is then a fine, bland, 
 milk-like substance, and contains that nutritive part of our food 
 designed for the constant support of the whole system. Na- 
 ture has then again kindly organized us with a numerous set 
 of small vessels, which are termed lacteals, or absorbing ves- 
 sels, containing a large number of valves, which reach the ali- 
 mentary canal throughout its entire course ; but more partic- 
 ularly the small intestines, and in far greater number, in that 
 portion of it called the jejunum, where the lacteals are found 
 much distended with chyle an hour or two after eating. — 
 These small vessels, the lacteals, absorb the chyle, the nutri- 
 tive part of our food, from the intestinal canal, and carry it to 
 the thoracic duct, or trunk of the absorbents, an organ of a ser- 
 pentine form, about the diameter of a crow quill, and lies upon 
 a portion of the spine called the dorsal vertebra, between the 
 aorta, or great artery ; and the anzygos vein, situated at the 
 right cavity of the thorax. The thoracic duct communicates 
 with the venous blood at the junction formed by the union of 
 the left subclavian and jugular vein, into which the thoracic 
 duct evacuates its contents. The chyle thus unites with the 
 circulating mass of venous blood, and is carried to the heart. 
 The heart is a powerful, muscular organ, situated on the left 
 
KGY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 119 
 
 side of the chest, enclosed by a membrane called the pericardi- 
 um, in form like a bag or sack, which always contains a liquid 
 for the lubrication of the heart, and prevent friction, and give 
 the heart free play. The heart has its four apartments : its 
 right ventricle and left ventricle ; its right auricle and its left 
 auricle. Many consider it of the character of r double heart, 
 or two hearts, and which idea cannot be said to be inconsistent 
 considering their distinct adaptation, and uses of both portions 
 of it. The blood which circulates in the veins, is received into 
 the right auricle of the heart from the descending and ascend- 
 ing vena cava, which are large veins, and receive the blood 
 from all parts of the body. The right auricle, becoming dis- 
 tended, contracts and throws the blood into the right ventricle, 
 from which through the pulmonary artery, it is thrown to the 
 lungs at every pulsation of the heart. 
 
 In the lungs the blord meets with a very important change. 
 Whilst it passed through the veins to the heart, and whilst 
 passing through that organ it was of a dark character, but 
 the instant it enters the lungs, its dark appearance is changed 
 to a light or florid red. Hence it is often inquired in cases of 
 hemorrhage or bleeding, or spitting of blood, what was the 
 colour of that blood ? — it was dark ; then it was not from the 
 lungs — but if it was light, then it was from the lungs. This 
 altered appearance in the blood evinces that some change 
 has taken place in it. What was that change ? — at every ex- 
 halation from the lungs, carbonic acid gas is disengaged, (why 
 this is so, we shall explain when we enter more fully into the 
 subject,) and at every inhalation, oxygen and electricity are 
 absorbed from the atmosphere. When this change has taken 
 place in the lungs, the blood is again returned from them by 
 the four pulmonary veins to the left auricle of the heart, and 
 from thence evacuated into the left ventricle, which contracts, 
 and throws the blood, (now called arterial blood,) through the 
 
120 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 great aorta to every portion and part of the Human Body. 
 This arterial blood eventually reaches the capillary vessels of 
 the skin, and mucous membranes in every portion of the body, 
 which are veiy small blood vessels, and extremely numerous, 
 so numerous are they, that you cannot place a pin where 
 they are not. From those capillary vessels, the blood enters 
 the veins, smaller veins entering larger trunks, until that blood 
 receiving the chyle from the thoracic duct in its course, is 
 again conveyed to the heart, to be thrown to the lungs, there 
 to be similarly acted upon, and for a similar purpose. From 
 this arterial blood, every portion and part of the human body 
 is formed : it contains the constituents for the formation of 
 muscle, bone, cartilage, ligament, membrane, &c., and from 
 which arterial blood, all portions of the body are constantly 
 supplied. Thus, is perceived the manner in which animal 
 matter, is the product of vegetable matter ; the vital organs 
 and the means by which vitality is supported. I am aware 
 that the theorists of a specific vitality, will avail themselves of 
 the opportunity here offered them to enquire — how do the bones 
 know that they should absorb phosphate of lime from the blood ? 
 who told the nerves what specific fluid they must absorb from 
 the^blood ? If there be no specific agent governing animal mat- 
 ter, upon what principles can this result take place ? The asorp- 
 tion from the arterial blood that article, and only that specific 
 article, and in the requisite proportion, demanded for the sup- 
 ply of the organ requiring it ? Does this enquiry potent as it 
 may appear, prostrate our whole fabric ? |Must the ingenious 
 principles which we have so ardently endeavoured to illus- 
 trate, be forever annihilated at a single blow ? Stop sirs, — 
 not K quite so fast ; cast your eye back upon a Tew preceding 
 pages, and the mystery will be explained ; how it is, and why 
 it is. Have we not shown that the principles of Electricity 
 governed and pervaded all matter? and does not the arterial 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 121 
 
 blood return from the lungs highly charged with this important 
 principle ; and is not that matter highest charged with it attract- 
 ed to a body less charged with it ? There is no mystery in 
 this, is there ? But I will be asked again, why is it that each 
 organ receives from the blood only that requisite or certain 
 proportion required ? Why do not larger accumulations take 
 place in the various organs ? To which, we reiterate, " that 
 electricity, like all other fluids, seeks its equilibrium ; and when 
 that is effected, attraction ceases. It must likewise be born in 
 mind that the solids are constantly wasting as well as forming. 
 Gentlemen, are you answered ? 
 
 We shall now proceed to illustrate in some measure the che- 
 mical constituents of the fluids and solids of the human body ; 
 but as we do not calculate on the present occasion to enter into 
 extensive details, our remarks must necessarily be concise and 
 embrace the whole principles relating to the subject as far as 
 possible. We shall confine ourselves to such as have hereto- 
 fore been examined by various individuals, and such as we have 
 found by our own experiments, to prove correct. It is not our 
 design in the present work to introduce those which we our- 
 selves have made ; our object being to show conclusively that 
 sufficient on that point had previously been ascertained (had a 
 proper application been made of the discoveries) to satisfy 
 any mind ardently devoted to the principles of treating disease. 
 In a future publication, we shall give a complete analysis of 
 all the fluids and solids, as examined by ourselves, as well as 
 extensively illustrate the specific action, or modus operandi of 
 all the medicinal agents, both mineral and vegetable, which 
 are now, and may hereafter form very important articles in the 
 cure of disease. As to mineral agents or metallic agents as 
 they are sometimes called,we altogether object, they are inap- 
 propriate, they are inconsistent, they arc injurious, they are in- 
 compatible with the animal economy, as will hereafter be 
 illustrated and explained. 
 11 
 
122 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 In illustrating the chemical constituents of the human body, 
 we intend to show in a measure the reason, why and how they 
 become composed of the specific materials of which they are 
 composed, and from what source derived. This illustration we 
 believe has never been made before, but which is absolutely 
 necessary for a true understanding of the science. To know 
 from what sources the bone is formed and from whence it obtains 
 the materials for its formation, and by what means the whole 
 process is effected, are certainly matters of great moment 
 to the individuals who anxiously seek to practice the healing 
 art upon scientific and practicable principles, and not only the 
 bone, but the original and primary source, from which every 
 fluid or solid is formed, and the nature of the process required 
 for their completion. 
 
 The bones are those hard or most solid parts of the body, 
 which are generally said to constitute the frame ; they give 
 shape to the body, firmness and strength, somewhat insensible, 
 and of a whitish colour. They vary in their appearance : 
 some of them being long, hollow and spongy ; others flat and 
 compact. The human body has frequently been subjected 
 to analysis. In 1771, Scheele, a distinguished Chemist, ascer- 
 tained that the earthy parts of bones were comprised of phos- 
 phate of lime. This appears to have been the first step in 
 ascertaining the chemical constituents of bones. New facts re- 
 specting their composition have subsequently been illustrated 
 by Bouillon, Berniard and Rouelle ; but Fourcroy, Hatchett, 
 Vauquelin and Berzelius, have given us the most correct analy- 
 sis which has heretofore appeared. The principal constituents 
 of bones are earthy salts, fat, gelatin and cartilage. The earthy 
 salts (so called) are phosphate of lime, which is by far the lar- 
 gest constituent, or greater portion of the whole ; carbonate of 
 lime, and Fourcroy and Vauquelin, discovered phosphate of 
 magnesia in them. Yet they allege that the latter ingredient 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 123 
 
 they could not detect in human bones ; but Berzelius announ- 
 ces his discovery of it in them. Mr. Hatchett detected sul- 
 phate of lime in a minute proportion in them; but Berzelius 
 shows that it was produced during calcination. The only bone 
 found to contain no cartilages, is the enamel of the teeth. 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin show that the enamel of the teeth 
 are composed of 72. 9 of phosphate of lime, and 27.1 of gel- 
 atin in 100. But the most accurate analysis heretofore made 
 of the enamel of the teeth was by Mr. Pepys, which exactly 
 agree with that made by Hatchett, and shows it to be compobed 
 of phosphate of lime, 78 ; carbonate of lime, 6 ; water and 
 loss, 16 in 100 parts. 
 
 I will here introduce a table, showing the analysis of teeth 
 as made by Mr. Pepys ; by which it will be seen that the 
 teeth contain more phosphate of lime, and less cartilage, than 
 bone ; and the enamel more phosphoric acid than the teeth. 
 
 Roots of the Tcelk nf First Teeth of 
 
 
 Teeth. 
 
 Adult.-. 
 
 Children 
 
 Phosphate of Lime, 
 
 - 58 
 
 64 
 
 62 
 
 Carbonate of Lime, 
 
 4 
 
 G 
 
 G 
 
 Cartilage, - - - 
 
 - 28 
 
 20 
 
 20 
 
 Loss, 
 
 - 10 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 100 100 100 
 
 The most correct analysis of human bones, which we have 
 hitherto met with, was made by Berzellius, which show their 
 composition to be 71.9 phosphate of lime ; 3.0 fluate of lime ; 
 10.0 lime; 1.1 phosphate of magnesia ; 2.0 soda; carbonic 
 acid, 2,0 = 100. 
 
 Thus we arc led to discover that the constituents of all bone, 
 both the teeth and bones of the body contain a larger propor- 
 tion of phosphate of lime than of any constituent of which 
 
124 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIESCE. 
 
 they are composed ; and by the analysis of the bone we per- 
 ceive even free soda and lime to exist in it. 
 
 Phosphoric acid with lime, form four different species of 
 this salt, by uniting with the lime in different proportions ; 
 thus, we have the phosphate, biphosphate, quadriphosphate 
 and subphosphate. It is the phosphate which forms the basis 
 of bones. When bones are divested from extraneous mat* 
 ter, by calcination and purification, they are a white powder, 
 which is pure phosphate of lime, destitute of taste, insoluble in 
 water, and not liable to be altered by exposure to air, and is 
 capable of being exposed to a strong heat without undergoing 
 change : but if the heat be extreme, it becomes soft, and is con- 
 verted into a white, semi-transparent enamel, not unlike por- 
 celain. Several experiments have been made to determine 
 the constituents of this salt, the most accurate illustrate its 
 composition to be 100 parts of phosphoric acid, to 84.53 of 
 lime. 
 
 Hence we have evinced to us that the far greatest constitu- 
 ents comprising the human bones are phosphoric acid ; even 
 this acid exceeds the lime. The inquiry at once arises, from 
 what source does the bone derive this phosphoric acid and 
 lime ? or is it by any power or action of the laws of nature 
 formed in the human body ? We must here again call the 
 attention of the reader to the fact that " animal matter is the 
 product of vegetable ;" that the constituents which exist in ve- 
 getable matter form animal. But do vegetables contain phos- 
 phoric acid and lime ? They do ! What vegetables ? Phospho- 
 ric acid is found uncombined with any alkali whatever in va- 
 rious plants, as the onion, mullein, &c. But in combination 
 with lime phosphoric acid exists in abundance in a large num- 
 ber of plants. Bergman found it in all kinds of grain. In 
 barley and corn, it is said to be combined with potash ; but I 
 suspect they confound it with phosphate of lime. From this 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 125 
 
 explanation, it is not difficult to perceive from what source we 
 derive the constituents for the formation of bone, as we must 
 necessarily constantly be receiving into the system, a full sup- 
 ply of it through the agency of food. All animal food must 
 likewise constantly comprize large proportions of it. Thus it 
 is that phosphate of lime is constantly found in the blood, 
 which when taken up from the blood, forms the specific matter 
 which forms the bone. 
 
 We shall now enter into a more detailed illustration of the 
 formation of bone. We have but examined its constituents as 
 they present themselves, when completed or perfectly formed. 
 In the infant, we find that part destined to become bone, is of 
 a soft and cartilageous character; and that it requires a cer- 
 tain process to take place for some length of time before the 
 formation of bone is perfected. Physiologists have material- 
 ly difFered in their opinions respecting the formation of bone : 
 those of the present day assert that it is from a specific action 
 of small arteries, by which ossific matter is separated from the 
 blood, and deposited where it is required. What this specific 
 action is, they do not pretend to tell ; but the reader before 
 this time must be aware, that such specific action takes place 
 by that principle already illustrated, attraction. In embryo, 
 in such parts, where bone is to be formed, the first appearance 
 which we perceive is a transparent jellcy, which gradually 
 bocomes firmer until at length it is formed into cartilage which 
 gradually increases in size, and ossification or the formation of 
 bone gradually commences which progresses to its comple- 
 tion, which is not till about the twentieth year. Now the ques- 
 tion arises, how and by what means is this result brought 
 about ? From whence did this transparent jelley arise ? — 
 Why was the cartilage formed, and how is it that cartilage is 
 formed into bone ? 
 11* 
 
 fe 
 
126 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 In giving our history of the formation of bone, we perceive 
 the first formation to be a transparent jelley. That all ve- 
 getable productions contain more or less jelley none will ven- 
 ture to deny, and in many cases constitute an important arti- 
 cle of food, it cannot be considered strange that it should be 
 one of the constituents of animal matter ; it is ot tremulous 
 consistency scarcely soluble in cold water, but freely in warm ; 
 if long boiled, the property of gelatinizing, on cooling is lost, 
 and is then of the character of mucilage. When jelley is 
 dried, it becomes a transparent, brittle, mass, possessing the 
 properties of gum. Jelley has the property of combining 
 readily with alkalies, particularly soda, and thus forming albu- 
 men, the constituents of which are mucous, soda, and sulphur. 
 The purest albumen which we can ordinarily obtain, is the 
 white of eggs. [Albumen possesses the power of coagulation, 
 by heat or acid, by which both its appearance and properties 
 are changed, it is no longer soluble either in hot or cold water 
 as before. The coagulation will take place, although air be 
 completely excluded ; and if air be present, it will not absorb 
 it. Authors have advanced several opinions respecting the 
 coagulation of albumen ; but to us it is plain that the effect is 
 produced by the action of both caloric and oxygen. None of 
 the earths form insoluble compounds with albumen, neither do 
 the alkalies. The case is very different with the metallic ox- 
 ides ; there are few of them but what have some direct action 
 upon albumen : nitrate, subsulphate and muriate of mercury, 
 as well as several others of them, precipitate it — every metal 
 but cobalt precipitates it. Dr. Bostocks experiments show 
 that one drop of a saturated solution of corrosive sublimate, 
 let fall into water, containing one two-thousandth part of its 
 weight of albumen, produces an evident milkiness, and a cur- 
 dy piecipitate falls ; he even proposes the employment of this 
 salt, to separate albumen from fluids containing it. The curdy 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 127 
 
 part of milk consists of albumen, and abounds in the chyle ; 
 it forms an essential part of bone and muscle ; brain may be 
 considered a species of it, and the lens of the eye. Cartila- 
 ges, nails, horns, hair, &c, are almost entirely composed of it. 
 In fact, it is one of the most important of the human fluids — 
 its constituents are, carbon 53.40 ; oxygen 25.30 ; hydrogen 
 0.80 ; azote, 14.G7. 
 
 Cartilage has been examined with considerable precision, by 
 Mr. Hatchett, and found to be in every respect coagulated al- 
 bumen, and alike capable of being convened into gelatin. 
 This cartilaginous substance is the portion from which the 
 bone is formed ; hence the reason, why they are so soft in 
 young children, — afterwards the phosphate of lime is gradual- 
 ly deposited, to give the bone its requisite firmness. The ge- 
 latin give it toughness and strength. 
 
 We shall next take notice of the chemical properties of the 
 blood, that fluid being the great source from which all the 
 fluids and solids are formed. Some authors consider the blood 
 as the vital fluid, because it receives oxygen in the lungs, but 
 it likewise receives electricity, which renders it capable, by 
 being thrown by the heart throughout the whole system, to 
 continually nourish and support it. That it may in a great 
 degree, be considered as such, if any one fluid is entitled to 
 that appellation, there is no doubt — yet the properties which 
 enable it to impart vitality to the system, are oxygen and elec- 
 tricity, which it receives from the atmosphere. 
 
 It unquestionably is that fluid which gives life and vitality 
 to every proportion of animated nature ; but it is equally plain, 
 that it may likewise disseminate the seeds of disease, when- 
 ever il shall become charged with morbid matter, and, like- 
 wise be the cause directly or indirectly, of producing death : 
 therefore, upon its purity or impurity depends in a great de- 
 gree, the preservation of health, or the existence of disease. 
 
128 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 We are aware, that by many, it is contended that the blood 
 is always the same : although, this opinion may be entertained 
 by some scientific men, yet it is difficult to induce others to 
 believe that such is the fact — we, ourselves, claim to be of 
 that sceptical number. There have been numerous analyses 
 of the blood. The number of philosophers who have devoted 
 their time to develope its nature, and ascertain its properties 
 are immense, It was not, however, till towards the middle of 
 the eighteenth century, that much progress was made in its 
 chemical analysis. 
 
 Ronelly was the first chemist who published a tolerably pre- 
 cise analysis of it. Since that time much additional informa- 
 tion has been acquired by the experiments of Bouquet, Four- 
 croy, Dayeux, Parmentier, Brande, Berzelius, &c. Dayeux 
 and Parmentier examined the blood drawn from patients la- 
 bouring under different diseases ; but the result was not so 
 satisfactory as might have been expected. It has long been 
 known that blood drawn from persons labouring under inflam- 
 mation, is soon covered with a white crust called huffy coat ; 
 in this case, the blood does not coagulate as usual. Blood 
 drawn in sea scurvey, exhibits a peculiar smell. It is known 
 that blood when drawn separates into two parts, one of which 
 is fluid, and is called serum ; the other, the coagulum, has been 
 called cruor, because it alone retains the red colour which 
 distinguishes the blood. This separation is very similar to 
 the separation of curdled milk into curd and whey. The se- 
 rum, or fluid part of the blood, Berzelius analyzed, and found 
 it to consist in 1000 parts, as follow : 905.0 water ; 80.0 albu- 
 men ; 6 muriate of potash and soda ; 4 lactate of soda with 
 animal matter ; 4.1 soda, phosphate of soda with animal mat- 
 ter ; 0.9 loss. The cruor, or clot, according to the analysis 
 of Berzelius, consists of colouring matter 64, fibrine and albu- 
 men 36, in 100 parts. Vogel has shown that when blood is 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 129 
 
 placed in the vacuum of an air pump, a considerable quantity 
 of carbonic acid gas separates from it. We observe from the 
 above analysis of both the serum and clot of blood, that a large 
 proportion of albumen exists in both ; and that albumen and 
 fibrine are the two principal constituents. That albumen 
 should exist in the blood cannot be matter of surprise, being 
 formed by the transposition of vegetable matter into animal. 
 The fibrine in the blood is prepared from the albumen, and is the 
 first process of nature to form solids from the blood. This fi- 
 brine goes to form the muscular substances of the flesh of ani- 
 mated beings, whilst at the same time the various other organs 
 absorb from the blood that peculiar fluid which they require for 
 their support. The constituents of fibrine are 18 atoms of car- 
 bon, 5 of oxygen, 14 of hydrogen and 3 of azote, which is 
 one more atom of carbon, hydrogen and azote, and one less of 
 oxygen than albumen. Hence it is evident that inflammation 
 decomposes albumen, or so far impairs its properties as to 
 render it incapable of coagulation. 
 
 Much speculation has existed about the colouring matter of 
 blood, some asserting that it owed its colour to a quantity of 
 iron which it contained. It is true that by the incineration of 
 blood, traces of iron may sometimes be detected, but that it 
 existed there previous to the incineration we deny, but might 
 be produced by the process. Albumen as shown, is a large 
 constituent of the blood. Nitric and dilute muriatic acid form 
 with albumen a yellow colour, and when ammonia is added as- 
 sumes a deep orange colour and lets fall no precipitate ; bu t 
 when saturated with ammonia, the liquid assumes a deep orange 
 colour, inclining to red. 
 
 Now as muriatic acid constantly exists in the system in consi- 
 derable quantities, and is likewise continually received into it* 
 in the shape of muriate of soda, as well as a small proportion 
 of nitric acid, may not this give rise to the colour of the bile t 
 
130 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 and as it respects ammonia, there is always a large proportion 
 in the system, as it is produced from the decomposition con- 
 stantly taking place. Then may not this be the cause of the 
 red colour of the blood ? 
 
 There is one important point in relation to the blood, which 
 physiologists have too much overlooked, I mean the existing 
 difference between venous and arterial blood: were this differ- 
 ence fully understood, it would illustrate many important points 
 in the nature of disease, now involved in mistery. The char- 
 acter and office of the arteries are directly the reverse of that 
 of the veins. The arteries from the very character of their 
 operation, show that they are exhaling vessels, and the veins on 
 the contrary evince themselves to be absorbing vessels, hence 
 it is evident, that a vast difference exists between them ; and 
 the character of the fluid circulating in them must necessarily 
 in a great degree be of a directly opposite character. To ex- 
 plain this difference minutely requires a perfect illustration of 
 the constituents and changes to which animal matter is subjec- 
 ted. The analysis of blood hitherto made, has principally been 
 confined to the venous blood, which is of a dark colour, far 
 more so than the arterial blood. It is of a thicker consistency 
 and of a much lower temperature ; why it is so is not difficult 
 for the mind given to reflection to understand. The colour of 
 blood we have before hinted at, but in addition to the idea there 
 suggested, we find the venous blood always charged with 
 carbon in a greater or less degree : then is there some source 
 from which it must have derived it. Carbon is always pro- 
 duced from the decomposition of both animal and vegetable 
 matter, and that the human body is continually and at all times 
 undergoing decomposition we consider it no difficult task to 
 demonstrate. And if so, and the veins being absorbing vessels* 
 as a matter of course whatever product was formed by the 
 constant decomposition, must be absorbed into the venous blood 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 131 
 
 and thus necessarily become a constituent of it ; and particu- 
 larly if there be deficient action in the capillary vessels of the 
 skin. Carbonic acid gas is an acknowledged constituent of 
 the blood ; but in what way does carbonic acid gas become a 
 constituent of the venous blood 1 Oxygen, one of the gases of 
 the atmosphere, is continually absorbed by the lungs, as well as 
 by other portions of the body ; which oxygen gas readily unites 
 with carbon and forms carbonic acid gas. The great office of 
 the lungs, is to bring the blood into direct contact with the at- 
 mosphere, in order that this carbonic acid gas should be disen« 
 gaged from the blood, and a fresh supply of oxygen and elec- 
 tricity introduced into it, in order to form arterial blood. It 
 is this carbonic acid gas, and formed in this way, supposed to 
 generate in the stomach, intestines, &c. which so many Indi- 
 vid uals are troubled with, under the character of flatulence, &c. 
 The venous blood, always contains more or less mucous, 
 which renders it of a thick or viscid character. The mucous 
 in the blood being so great a source of difficulty, and frequent- 
 ly the cause of the most serious results ; we shall endeavour 
 to illustrate somewhat the character of this fluid. Mucous 
 exists in abundance in almost all kinds of vegetable matter, and 
 consequently must become a constituent of animal matter. Mu- 
 cous was once considered as partaking of the character of gum, 
 but the experiments of Dr. Bostock have shown that its charac- 
 ter differs very materially from that of gum, and that if the 
 solid matter obtained by evaporating saliva to dryness, be re- 
 dissolved in water and filtered, the solution will contain very 
 little except mucous. Saliva is that fluid secreted by certain 
 glands, called salivary glands, in the mouth during mastica- 
 tion. It fixes with, dissolves, and resolves into its principles the 
 food ; and changes it into a pultaceous mass fit to be swal- 
 lowed. Its constituents are water, mucilage, albumen, muri- 
 ate of soda, phosphate of lime and phosphate of ammonia. 
 
132 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 Hence the difference between mucous and saliva, is that mu- 
 cous ordinarily contains neither phosphoric acid, lime, nor am- 
 monia. Mucous and uncoagulated albumen, are of a similar 
 character, and constituted of the same ingredients, but vary 
 in the proportion of those ingredients. Mucous has the pro- 
 perty of absorbing oxygen and thus becoming incapable of so- 
 lution in water. Tears are of the same character as mucous. 
 The mucous of the nose was examined by Fourcroy and 
 Vauquilin and found to be the same. Dr. Pearson examined 
 that which is expectorated from the lungs and bronchise, with 
 much care and ingenuity, he distinguished seven different kinds 
 of expectorated matter. 1. The jelly-like semi-transparent 
 kind of a bluish hue, excreted in a state of health ; 2. The 
 thin mucilage like transparent matter, so copiously expector- 
 ated in bronchial catarrh ; 3. The thick opake straw coloured 
 or white and very tenaceous matter, coughed up in a great 
 variety of bronchial and pulmonary affections, especially in 
 that of tubercles. 4. Puriform matter, secreted without any 
 division of continuity, or breach of surface of the bronchial 
 membrane, very commonly occurring in pulmonary consump- 
 tions. 5. The matter, which consists of opaque viscid mas- 
 ses, together with a transparent fluid, or the second sort above 
 stated, with nodules of the third and fourth kind. 6. Pus from 
 the vomicae of tubercles. 7. Pus, from vomicae by simple 
 inflammation of the lungs, and without tubercles. Ur. Pear- 
 son's experiments show that the constituents of the first five of 
 these species, are the same, but that the proportions of the in- 
 gredients somewhat vary. He supposes them all to consist of 
 albumen in solution in water, coagulable by heat, and the 
 usual chemical agents, and that this albumen is combined with 
 potash, which it neutralizes. The property which mucous has 
 of absorbing oxygen, renders it thick, tough and viscid, hence 
 the viscidity of the mucous from the nose and lungs, as they 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 1 38 
 
 are constantly in direct contact with the atmosphere, have 
 also the great consistence which it acquires during colds, where 
 the action of the atmosphere is assisted by the increased action 
 of the parts. 
 
 The foregoing remarks show that mucous is a large constitu- 
 ent of the blood, which is increased according to circumstances. 
 When the blood is highly charged with mucous, it is likewise 
 rendered thick and viscid ; and when it is not in considera- 
 ble portions separated and discharged from the blood both by 
 the nostrils and lungs, serious difficulties must soon arise, and 
 always do when those excretory organs cease to act, or inef- 
 ficiently perform their office, as almost every individual has 
 witnessed cases wherein a cough has been stopped or suspend- 
 ed, and consequently expectoration, by the administration or 
 opiates, or some narcotic, that life has soon ceased to exist. — 
 When this mucous exists in the blood, in undue quantities, it 
 must be discharged from it, either by the lungs or nostrils, these 
 being the principal excretory organs for mucous ; and if the 
 lungs be sufficiently strong to resist it, it will be discharged by 
 the nostrils, and is then called catarrh, which, by long continu- 
 ance, has received the appellation of chronic catarrh. On the 
 contrary, when discharged by the lungs, and the labour of the 
 lungs thus increased, by which they become debilitated, even- 
 tually may terminate in a disease of the lungs ; and the irrita- 
 ting properties of this mucous often produces an irritation and 
 inflammatory state of the lungs ; particularly when the catarr- 
 hal affection is transferred from the head to the lungs, which is 
 frequently the case, and is then known as catarrhal consump- 
 tion. 
 
 Other properties may likewise contaminate and render the 
 
 blood impure. The evidence existing of the bile from the liver 
 
 being absorbed into the blood is conclusive. It is evinced by 
 
 the yellow or sallow complexion — dark spots or appearance? 
 12 
 
134 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 on various parts of the body, particularly the forehead — the 
 yellow tinge of the eyes — the yellowness and sallowness of 
 the skin generally, often producing yellow jaundice, bilious- 
 fever, and yellow fever. - The bile when having acquired a 
 state sufficiently attenuated by decomposition to be absorbed 
 into the blood, possesses a very acrimonious character, which 
 imparts this principle to the general mass of blood ; and thus 
 from the venous blood are many irruptions produced upon the 
 skin, and sometimes ulcers of the most malignant character. — ■ 
 Soreness of the mouth, tonsels, &c, which are often known by 
 the name of canker, erysipelas, scarlet fever, bilious fever, pe- 
 techial fever, and a variety of other complaints, thus derive 
 their origin from the acrimony of the blood, and particularly if 
 there exist a slate of the atmosphere favourable to the devel- 
 opementof disease. Other evils arise from the thick and vis- 
 cid state of the blood thus acquired. 
 
 The office of the heart is to propel the blood both to the 
 lungs and through the system. In consequence of the blood 
 acquiring this thick and viscid character, the labour of the 
 heart is increased ; which increased labour debilitates that 
 important and essential organ, and hence its powers are pro- 
 portionally diminished, which give rise to man3 T most serious 
 evils. The increased debility of the heart gives rise to palpi- 
 tations, the debility still progressing, terminates in a disease oi 
 that organ, as enlargements, water in the pericardium, the 
 membrane, or sack, which surrounds the heart, containing a li- 
 quid for its lubrication. Pain, dizziness, drowsiness, dimness of 
 vision, fullness of the head, ringing of the ears. Vertigo is often 
 experienced. This is generally called a " rush of blood to the 
 head." The reverse is directly the fact. At every pu!satio n 
 of the heart, the blood is thrown from the heart to the head, 
 through the arteries. From those large arteries, it ramifies 
 into smaller and smaller ones, until it reaches the capillaries, 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 135 
 
 or small blood vessels of the skin, from which capillaries, it is 
 received into the extremities of small veins which enter larger 
 ones, until it returns again to the heart. A moment's reflec- 
 tion will render the whole principle familiar to the mind. The 
 blood becoming of this thick and viscid character, renders it 
 incapable of passing through the veins back to the heart as fast 
 as it is thrown from the heart to the head. Its motion, there- 
 fore, through the veins is slow and sluggish — it is retarded. — 
 Not only is the blood thus retarded by its thick, viscid consis- 
 tence whilst flowing through the vein?, but it must be born in 
 mind, that the accumulation constantly increases by the power 
 of the heart continually propelling the blood to the head 
 through the arteries. Hence, instead of its being " a rush of 
 blood to the head," it is an accumulation of blood in the head 
 arising from its retarded passage through the veins. The veins 
 of the head thus becoming filled, charged, and in some cases 
 even gorged with blood, gives rise to those difficulties above 
 named, and even to apoplexy itself. Nervousness is another 
 result arising from this viscid state of the blood. As all or- 
 gans receive their support from the blood, it is evident that 
 blood must be in a situation, and of a character calculated to 
 render them the requisite support. The nerves are very small 
 organs, and the source from which we derive all sensibility — 
 without them we could not be animated or intelligent beings. 
 When the blood is of that thick and viscid character, those 
 small vessels, the nerves, cannot absorb from the blood that 
 support, that nutriment which they require — in common lan- 
 guage they are deficiently fed, or starved ; consequently they 
 become weak, debilitated and exhausted, and not unfrequently 
 does it progress so far as to produce the most serious consequen- 
 ces, as derangement of the human intellect, a total loss of rea- 
 son and intellectual power. The nerves may be compared to 
 a spear of grass, withering and dying for want of moisture ; 
 
J36 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 just so are the nerves when deprived of their necessary sup- 
 port from blood. The same character of debility is produced 
 in every organ of the body, by a thick and viscid state of the 
 blood, as occurs in extreme hemorrhage, or bleeding from any 
 portion of the body ; the debility in both instances is produced 
 by the various organs being deprived of support from the 
 blood — the only difference is, that in the thick state of the blood, 
 the blood vessels, filled and gorged with blood, become disten- 
 ded, from which circumstance much pain may be experienced, 
 which is often supposed to be rheumatic pains. My readers 
 w r ill bear in mind that I have before shown that the veins are 
 filled with valves, which is not the case with the arteries. — 
 These valves serve the purpose of preventing the blood from 
 having a retrograde action in them. The blood can pass on 
 through them, whilst those valves open in order that it may 
 pass ; but should any circumstance arise to induce the blood to 
 return back, those valves close, and prevent such an occur- 
 rence. Nerves pass in every direction of the body, and as we 
 have just said, they are the only organs from which we derive 
 sensibility. They always accompany blood-vessels, and in 
 many cases form large clusters, running and intertwining them- 
 selves among each other. When the blood is thick, it often 
 accumulates in the veins, between the valves, which necessari- 
 ly enlarges or distends the vein, in that particular part which 
 presses upon the accompanying nerves, and thus produces 
 pain, upon the same principle that you pinch your hand and it 
 gives pain, because the nerves are oppressed. It is always the 
 case when an accumulation of blood takes place in a part that 
 pain is produced — it is in this way that pleurisy arises by the 
 pleura being charged and distended with blood. Upon the 
 same principle do we account for what is termed " shooting 
 pains across the chest, &c. We will here notice another cir- 
 cumstance, that the weakest part of the system will invariably 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 137 
 
 become highest charged with blood, simply because in the first 
 place by its debility it is rendered incapable of resisting the in- 
 flux of the blood to that part ; and secondly, that when the 
 accumulation takes place in such part, it is less able to expeJ 
 it from such part. Pain may take place in a part where there is 
 no inordinate accumulation of blood ; but pain could not exist 
 there independent of obstruction in the circulation of the ner- 
 vous fluids, which become obstructed either by themselves 
 becoming rigid, or the cartilage or ligaments assuming a similar 
 character, and producing pressure or obstruction in them. This 
 is generally called rheumatism, which to say the least is no other 
 than an ambiguous term which few understand, and still less 
 comprehend. Numbness of the limbs, palsy, paralysis, the en- 
 tire loss oi the use of a limb is produced by this same principle 
 of action, the circulation of the blood being so deficient in 
 many cases, as to cause a limb or part more or less to dwindle 
 and perish. 
 
 In the arterial blood we find difficulties of another character 
 arising. As before shown, the blood contains phosphate of 
 lime ; when it contains a surplus or more than is absorbed or 
 taken up from the blood, for the supply required for the general 
 fluids and organs of the system, ossifications are sometimes 
 formed near the heart, or in the coronary artery, and likewise 
 in other parts of the body : these formations arc phosphate and 
 carbonate of lime. The formation on the internal coats of an 
 artery, lessens its calabre, and as nerves are intimately con- 
 nected with arteries, and blood is thrown though arteries in 
 volumes from the heart at every pulsation, by the force of the 
 volume of blood the artery is slightly enlarged, but by passing 
 through that portion of the artery where this ossification exists 
 its distention would be so great as to produce pain, which is 
 quick, and not inaptly termed similiar to that of a sharp knife. 
 
 It is this enlargement which we call pulsation, and is felt in 
 12* 
 
138 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 every portion of the system at the same time, where an artery 
 is found. 
 
 We will dismiss the subject of the blood by pointing out in 
 some measure, the different diseases that may be produced 
 both by the arterial and venous blood. We have already 
 noticed that a difference existed in temperature between them ; 
 that the arterial was higher than the venous. The high 
 temperature of the arterial in certain climates, and at certain 
 seasons of the year, may produce a disease of the lungs. The 
 ordinary temperature of blood, is about 102 degrees above zero. 
 The difference between the blood and the atmosphere, is often 
 very great at certain seasons of the year. Sometimes the temp- 
 erature of the atmosphere falls to 10 and 20 degrees below ze- 
 ro, making a difference of 112 and 120 degrees, between the 
 atmosphere and the blood. The blood in the lungs is constantly 
 exposed to the atmosphere, and the consequence arising from 
 this great difference is frequently of serious import ; a sudden 
 exposure, such as passing from a warm room, immediately into 
 such a state of the atmosphere produces so directly an irrita- 
 tive action upon the lungs as to produce cough, and frequently 
 to terminate in pulmonary affections. This difference of temp, 
 erature, is the cause of the existence of diseases of the lungs, 
 in a great variety of instances, and may almost invariably be 
 considered the cause where the lungs themselves are the only 
 organs diseased. The arterial blood predominates in the chest, 
 which contains the heart and lungs ; this being of the highest 
 temperature, is the reason why diseases of the lungs, prevail 
 more in cold climates than in warm. The venous blood, the 
 blood which circulates in the veins, predominates in the abdo- 
 men, which contains the liver, kidneys, spleen and digestive or- 
 gans, being of a much lower temperature than the arterial blood 
 shews likewise the reason, why it is that diseases of the liver, 
 abound most in warm climates. The low temperature of the 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 139 
 
 venous blood, being acted upon by the high temperature of the 
 atmosphere, upon the same principle produces irritation, and 
 consequently a disease of the liver follows, which in its train, 
 produces a great variety of other affections, which medical men 
 have construed into a variety of different diseases, and have 
 almost uniformly undertaken the treatment of them as such : 
 whilst they at the same time have suffered the original and pri- 
 mary organ diseased to pursue its course of destruction, until the 
 liver itself, has become a mass of irrecoverable obstruction, as 
 we shall ere long more fully illustrate. In this illustration we 
 find another important fact developed to our understanding. 
 
 It is generally known that it is the general practice, where 
 an individual is labouring under a disease of the lungs, to di- 
 rect, that the patient be sent to a warmer climate, particularly 
 during our winter seasons. We have the evidence, that there 
 arc some who go there and return apparently well, while 
 others who go there for the benefit of their health, die. There 
 must be a reason for this ! What that reason is, none have 
 attempted to define. A little reflection, renders the subject 
 perfectly intelligible. There is a possibility of an individual, 
 having a disease of the liver, and that disease to extend its in- 
 fluence to the lungs, and hence produce pulmonary consumption 
 — it is the most usual form of the occurrence of the disease of our 
 climate ; out of every twenty cases of diseases of the lungs, in 
 our country, hardly two can be found that do not date their ori- 
 gin in a disease of the liver ; therefore, if there exists a disease 
 of the liver which has extended its influence to the lungs,the liver 
 and lungs both being diseased, if such patient be sent to a warm 
 climate, the disease of the liver will be increased, which would 
 likewise, and must necessarily increase the disease upon the 
 lungs, and the patient would in all probability be lost. But if, on 
 the contrary, there existed a disease of the lungs, in which the 
 liver was not implicated, such individual visiting a warm cli- 
 
140 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE, 
 
 mate might induce more or less affection of the liver, and 
 thus the disease might be transferred from the lungs to the 
 liver, under which circumstances it would not be very diffi- 
 cult to cure the diseased liver, and in all probabilty the disease 
 of the lungs might effectually be cured. We thus distinguish 
 that diseases of the lungs, and diseases of the liver, are two dis- 
 tinct and opposite diseases, and although produced from the at- 
 mosphere, yet the state of the atmosphere in one case is directly 
 the reverse in that of the other — and further, as the properties 
 of the arterial blood are different from the venous blood, it is 
 evident that there are diseases confined exclusively to the ve- 
 nous blood, whilst others, again, are confined to the arteri" 
 al blood ; and, consequently, each must absolutely require 
 different modes of treatment. What will the advocates of 
 the doctrines of " one disease" — " disease is a unit" — say to 
 this illustration ? They will find greater difficulties to contend 
 with than this, before we close our subject. Nor will those 
 who advocate the doctrine of so great a multiplicity of disea- 
 ses, find any room whatever to sustain the opinion, that their 
 prognostications are founded upon any other principles than 
 their prolific imaginations. Neither will they find us advoca- 
 ting the doctrine, that all diseases primarily originate in the 
 blood and that alone. And much less entertaining the theo- 
 ries of the present day, that " all diseases originate in the 
 solids." We leave that to those — who guess — who try experi- 
 ments — because they don't know — who worship their Idol — 
 their " vital principle." 
 
 The next subject we shall enter upon is the bile, which is 
 formed from the venous blood in the liver. Having heretofore 
 referred to this fluid in some measure, it only becomes necessa- 
 ry now to refer to it so far only as it has not before been treated. 
 The liver is the largest gland of the body, situated in the abdo- 
 men, and is attached firmly to the diaphragm, or midrif, a mus - 
 
 
KB1 DICAX SOURCE, 1 11 
 
 cular substance which divides the chest from the abdomen. The 
 liver is of a deep red colour, divided into two principal lobes, and 
 again divided into smaller ones, the right lobe extending far 
 down on the right side, thence extending across the middle of 
 the body towards the left side, filling the hollow formed by the 
 diaphragm. Jt never entirely reaches the left side, the largo 
 end of the stomach being placed between the left lobe of the 
 liver and left side. The upper surface of the liver is convex ; 
 the under part slightly concave. Its front margin is thin, whilst 
 its hinder 'jd^e is very thick and rounded. Much the largest 
 portion of the liver lies upon the right side, and is much thicker 
 and massive there than on the left, and as it approaches the left 
 Bide, it becomes thinner and smaller. The liver receives nearly 
 all the venous blood from the lower extremities of the body and 
 abdomen by a large vein which enters it, called the vena porta. 
 'I'll • instant the \ la enters the liver, it ramifies through 
 
 the whole organ, like an artery, thus diffusing the venous blood 
 throughout the whole substance of the livej. From the ve- 
 nous blood is that important and essential fluid the bile produ- 
 ced. Under the liver is situated an oblong membraneous re- 
 ceptacle, called the gall bladder, the use of which is to receive 
 the bile from a vessel nailed the hepatic duct, which is the 
 trunk of what is called the biliary pores, which, together with 
 the cystic duct, which is the trunk of the biliary ducts, carries 
 the bile to the gall bladder. The gfjl bladder is therefore the 
 receptacle and reservoir of the bile. From the gall-bladder, 
 the bile is conveyed through a small tube about the size of a 
 crow-quill, into the duodenum, or small intestines, situated im- 
 mediately below the pit of the stomach. The composition of 
 human bile, as illustrated by Thenard, is from 1100 parts of hu- 
 man bile, 1000.0 water, from 2 to 10 yellow insoluble matter, 
 vcllow matter in solution a trace, 42.0 albumen, 41.0 resin, 
 5.G soda, 4.5 phosphate of soda ; sulphate of soda, muriate of 
 
142 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 soda, phosphate of lime, oxide of iron. The analysis made by 
 JBerzelius is somewhat different. In 1000.0 parts, he found its 
 constituents to be water 908.4, picromel 80.0, albumen 3.0 f 
 soda 4.1, phosphate of lime 0.1, common salt 3.4, phosphate of 
 soda with some lime, 1.0. Human bile differs somewhat from 
 animal, which is easily accounted for from the difference in 
 food. Its taste is not very bitter. Medical authors state that 
 the exact duty the bile has to perform in the office of digestion, 
 is not understood. We agree with them that they do not un- 
 derstand it, nor will they so long as they form their conclusions 
 upon supposition and imagination. Let them ascertain but 
 the chemical constituents of the bile, and of the chemical con- 
 stituents of the chyme in the duodenum, and then say whether 
 or not the bile performs any other office than that heretofore 
 named, or whether or not it is the " natural purgative." As 
 before shown, the liver is capable of becoming torpid and inac- 
 tive, by which means accumulations of blood, bile, &c, take 
 place in the liver, which would cause the blood vessels of the 
 liver to become distended, and the liver to enlarge or swell ; 
 under such circumstances, the liver being attached to the dia- 
 phragm, its enlargement would press it up, and hence lessen 
 the cavity of the chest which contains the heart and lungs. The 
 lungs would then be crowded or oppressed, and hence would a- 
 rise shortness of breath, difficulty of breathing, giving rise to 
 phthisic, asthma, and a variety of similar affections. Sometimes 
 by long continuance, the liver becomes permanently enlarged, 
 and the consequence is, a continued asthmatic affection. I am 
 aware that many physicians have considered asthma produced 
 by spasmodic action of the lungs ; but I am at a loss to determine 
 how spadm can take place where there is no muscle ; and I 
 have yet to learn that the lungs are a muscular substance. I 
 defy gentlemen to exhibit a case of asthma where the liver is 
 not at all implicated. As before shown, the bile inconsequence 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 143 
 
 of decomposition, becomes thin and acrid ; and when in this 
 stale, conveyed through the bile-duct into the duodenum, 
 it is capable by its acrid properties of producing a disease of 
 the duodenum bv irritating and inflaming the mucous or lining 
 membrane of the small intestines ; hence is frequently experi- 
 enced a sinking, fainting, indescribable weakness just below the 
 pit of the stomach. It often extends its influence to the py- 
 lorus ; so much so as to produce ulceration in that part, by 
 which, at times small blood vessels become ruptured, and 
 blood is discharged by the mouth, and may be mistaken for blee- 
 ding of the lungs. But the blood discharged under these circum- 
 stances, at once distinguishes its true character — such blood is 
 dark and has rather the appearance of blood drawn from a 
 vein, whilst that which is thrown from the lungs is of a light 
 or florid red. In this way, may the organs of digestion and 
 assimilation become so injured or impaired, as to be rendered 
 incapable of duly performing their office, so that the food ea- 
 ten cannot impart that nourishment and support to the sys- 
 tem which it requires, and emaciation will then progress, al< 
 though the stomach be inordinately supplied with food. 
 
 .Another diiliculty which may arise, in consequence of this 
 decomposed state of the bile, is ascidity or sourness of the 
 stomach. It will be perceived by the analysis of the bile, that 
 it contains, even a free alkali when in a healthy condition; but 
 by the decomposition, this alkaline principle is destroyed, hence 
 the bile is rendered incapable of neutralizing the acidity, gen- 
 crated from food in the stomach, or conveyed therefrom other 
 sources. Another evil complained of, is flatulence or wind upon 
 the stomach. By what peculiar change or operation are gases 
 engendered in the stomach and intestines ? We have before 
 shown that the blood contained carbon, and that it was 
 the carbon uniting with the oxygen, forming carbonic acid 
 gas, which was the cause of this difficulty. Sickness and 
 
144 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 nausea of the stomach, is another difficulty experienced under 
 these circumstances. When the bile is thrown into the small 
 intestines in larger quantities than is required, it is frequently 
 found to regurgitate through the pylorus, into the stomach 
 which there coming in direct contact with the gastric juice, 
 creates sickness and nausea, which, from their very different 
 properties and constituents, no other result could be predica- 
 ted. Hence the very correct observation so frequently made, 
 that the " stomach cannot tolerate bile," it rejects it almost as 
 soon as introduced into it. This state of disease is often 
 met with in what are called bilious habits of body, in bilious 
 fever, &c., yet the general mode pursued in the treatment of 
 such cases, is of a character which I can by no means sanction. 
 A physician is called to a patient, to whom after examining his 
 case, he directs an emetic. In a short time he calls again : the 
 emetic has operated; "see," says the physician, "what a 
 quantity of bile he has thrown up ; it was well that I gave him 
 the emetic." Does not the medical gentleman know that the 
 bile of which he speaks was not originally in the stomach, but 
 was induced there by the direct action of the emetic upon the 
 small intestines, and that it was urged from them by the exci- 
 ting action of the emetic ? The reader may be somewhat 
 surprised that I oppose the use of emetics, when they have 
 long been (even since the establishment of' medicine as a sci- 
 ence) in almost constant use, and at this day without scarcely 
 ah exception, universally advocated and adopted by every de- 
 scription of medical men. If an individual in the enjoyment of 
 perfect health should take an emetic, as soon as the contents of 
 the stomach should be thrown ofT, bile would inevitably follow, 
 not because it originally existed there, but because it was in- 
 duced there by the emetic. The bile forced into the stomach 
 by the use of emetics, often keeps up vomiting until the patient 
 dies of exhaustion, or until the over-exerted liver loses its pow- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 145 
 
 crs of secretion, and stops. In the latter case, the patient may 
 recover, but his convalescence will be long and protracted, at- 
 tended with an inactive liver, without tone to the stomach — 
 his recovery being most generally ascribed to certain medicine 
 and extolled for its virtues, when in fact it was the ostensible 
 agent in producing his desperate situation. As useful as they 
 may appear to be, defended by argument ever so strong, I am 
 satisfied, and much experience will afford ample testimony, 
 of serious evils resulting from their use ; especially where em- 
 ployed to the almost unlimited extent, so frequently practiced 
 by its particular votaries. We cannot consider, that nature 
 ever designed the contents of the stomach should be dischar- 
 ged by the mouth ; yet it is said, does not nature indicate this 
 when she is about to disgorge the stomach of its contents ? 
 The contents of the stomach being ofTensive to her, does she not 
 repel it ? Is this action of stomach not sufficient to determine us 
 in our prognosis ? If the peristaltic motion governed the stom- 
 ach, as well as the bowels, it would be ; but the case is vastly 
 ditferent, one is the regular action conducive to health ; the 
 other, the irregular action indicative of disease. One is the 
 healty action of the intestines ; the other, the irritability of the 
 stomach, dependent upon disease. But we are again asked 
 shall we not give an emetic to disengage the offending matter 
 from the stomach ? What ! increase the irritability ? Would 
 it not be better to allay it? But it is again said; the emetic 
 acts by relaxation 1 Relax the stomach — deprive it of its ener- 
 gy — subdue its ability, to compel it to evacuate its contents? 
 This is incomprehensible ; but were this even probable, and 
 were I to admit it to be so, by such relaxation, might not perma- 
 nent injury accrue to the stomach ? It is frequently asked 
 does not nature produce nausea in young children when the 
 stomach becomes over charged ? What organ will not disgorge 
 
 itself, when overloaded ; the blood vessels themselves are 
 13 
 
146 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE, 
 
 ruptured when over loaded. Does such an illustration argue 
 the indispensability of emetics? The safest stept, is to avoid 
 the danger altogether. 
 
 I think every judicious practitioner will agree with me in 
 this particular. The proper and only course of the alimentary 
 canal is downward. It is the course clearly pointed out in the 
 anatomy of all animated beings. To institute emetics, is to re- 
 verse nature's known and obvious laws. Who that will reflect 
 for one moment, but must perceive the injurious action of emet- 
 ics, particularly in bilious affections, where they are so frequent- 
 ly prescribed. I do not mean to be understood, that emetics 
 are invariably useless ; there may be cases where they may 
 prove beneficial ; it is their too frequent use that I object to. In 
 cases of insufficient secretion of bile, or a torpid state of the 
 liver, emetics, so far as to restore this secretion, would be useful ; 
 but if persisted in further, they would produce mischief. Again? 
 an emetic would be useful, where it were necessary to evacu- 
 ate immediately the contents of the stomach, as in cases of 
 swallowing some powerful escharotic or narcotic, — yet in gen- 
 eral, their use is seldom required. The use of emetics has led 
 many physicians into error. They generally have a sudorific 
 effect, in consequence of the excitement produced by their 
 operation ; and the benefits arising therefrom, are attributed to 
 the evacuation of the stomach. Where emetics are employed, 
 we are decidedly opposed to tartarized antimony, as this rrti- 
 cle, it is well known, is capable in the form of ointment, of pro- 
 ducing pustules upon the skin, when externally applied. It 
 cannot therefore, be difficult for us to imagine what must be 
 their action upon the tender coats of the stomach. If used at 
 all, vegetable emetics, are far the least objectionable. 
 
 The evils which are produced by the absorption of bile into 
 the blood, we have before stated ; yet there are other points 
 which might interest our attention. The bile appears to be the 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 14T 
 
 only fluid separated from venous blood which is applied to any 
 useful purpose in the animal economy ; it appears in a measure 
 the connecting link between animal and vegetable substances, 
 by the office which it performs, as it is impossible for the nu- 
 tritive part of our food to be separated from the general mass 
 of food thrown into the intestines, without the aid of this im- 
 portant fluid. All the other secretions from the venous blood, 
 are thrown from the system by the various excretory organs, 
 as that which is useless and inappropriate for the growth and 
 support of the body. 
 
 We shall now enter upon a most important task, the illustra- 
 tion of the brain and nerves, in which we may advance opin- 
 ions from the views which we entertain, of a very different 
 character, from that generally advocated by medical men. It 
 has been usual to consider all the nerves as emanating and de- 
 riving their origin and support from the brain. We shall, how- 
 ever, present a different view, and consider the entire nervous 
 •ystcm as originating from two distinct sources, from which 
 they derive entire different properties ; and their uses in the 
 animal economy of an entire distinct application. We shall 
 contend that there are two distinct nervous systems of an en- 
 tirely different character, one having its origin in the brain, and 
 the other in the spleen, which by the illustrations which we 
 think we shall be able to make, may in a measure at least in- 
 duce further investigation. We are aware that anatomists 
 have not heretofore assigned any particular uses to the spleen. 
 We, on the contrary, consider it one of the most important or- 
 gans of the human body. It is situated on the left side between 
 the eleventh and twelfth false ribs, in contact with the dia- 
 phragm beneath and behind the stomach, and between the 
 stomach and spinal column. 
 
 The spleen or milt is a spongy, dark, red substance, of an ob- 
 long, round figure, larger when the stomach is empty than 
 
148 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 when full, convex towards the ribs, and concave internally, 
 with an excavation, in which vessels are inserted. It forms 
 connections with various organs by ligaments, vessels, nerves, 
 &c, as the stomach, caul, left kidney, diaphragm, peritoneum, 
 pancreas, large intestines, &c. It is covered with a strong mem- 
 brane, which adheres to it very firmly. The splenic artery pur- 
 sues a serpentine rout over the pancreas, and behind the stomach 
 in which it gives ofFbranches to neighbouring parts, then enters 
 the concave surface of the spleen, where it ramifies into nu- 
 merous smaller arteries, from which it is taken up by small 
 veins, which uniting with each other, form the splenic vein, 
 which uniting with the coronary vein of the stomach, and some 
 others, form the left branch of the vena porta. It is admitted 
 that the spleen receives a larger supply of blood than is neces- 
 sary for its mere nutrition ; but in what manner this blood is 
 appropriated, has ever been matter of conjecture. Some have 
 supposed, that by its intimate connection with the stomach — it 
 performed some important office in digestion, but the idea has 
 hitherto been considered but speculative. That the spleen re- 
 ceives a greater supply of arterial blood than any other organ 
 of the human body of similar size (the brain alone excepted) 
 is a fact which cannot be refuted. And further, that such arte- 
 rial blood, after having become venous, as in the splenic veins, 
 is incapable of coagulation, a circumstance which does not ma- 
 nifest this result from the venous blood of any other proportions 
 of the system whatever, shewing most conclusively that in the 
 spleen a greater proportion of the essential and vital constitu- 
 ents of the blood must be in a greater degree exhausted, than 
 in any other organ. 
 
 The brain is a large, round organ, situated within the cra- 
 nium, surrounded by a thick, and somewhat opaque, and insen- 
 siber membrane, formed by two layers, which defends the 
 brain, and adheres strongly to the internal surface of the era- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 149 
 
 nium. This membrane is supplied with blood from the inter- 
 nal maxillary artery, which is a branch of the external carotid 
 artery : when it reaches this membrane called the dura mater, 
 it divides into three or four ramifications and spreads itself 
 throughout the dura mater, to the anterior, middle and poste- 
 rior lobes of the brain. The brain is thus constantly large- 
 ly supplied with arterial blood. 
 
 From these two important organs, the brain and the spleen, 
 we shall base our doctrines of the nervous system, leaving the 
 opinion entertained by some distinguished anatomists, " that a 
 certain portion of the nerves have their origin in the spinal 
 column " for the reflection of the reader, after he shall have 
 investigated the principles herein presented. The nerves are 
 the great source from which we derive every sensation either 
 of pleasure or pain — they ramify minutely into every portion 
 and part of the human body, thus imparting feeling and sensa- 
 tion. By means of nerves, we see ; by means of nerves, we 
 hear; by means of nerves, we smell; by means of nerves* 
 we taste ; by means of nerves, every power and sensation 
 which we enjoy is imparted to us; were it not for those 
 nerves of sensation, we could not be possessed of intelligence. 
 How can a blind man judge of colours ? how can a deaf man 
 judge of sound ? — how can an individual distinguish between 
 sweet and sour, except by taste ? how can we distinguish ar- 
 ticles by their smell, except by the olfactory nerves. What 
 would be our situation deprived of the nervous system ? could 
 we reason ? could we calculate ? could we reflect ? could we 
 think? would we be capable of judgment? would we be 
 capable of receiving one sensible impiession? could motive 
 for the performance of any act be engendered ? or could we 
 possess the will or the power to perform any act whatever in- 
 dependent of the nervous system? According to the strength 
 
 of the nervous system, are our powers of mind, our energies, 
 13* 
 
150 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 our talents, it is by their powers, that we derive and retain 
 information and knowledge. Hence is perceived the cause 
 why it is, that the mind of one individual is more sagacious and 
 penetrating than another ; and why it is, that one becomes in- 
 sane whilst another remains sane. Why it is, that the mind of 
 one man is directed in one channel, and another directly the 
 contrary — that one is credulous and another incredulous — that 
 one receives impressions and convictions, which another does 
 not. It is the different structures of the nervous system. We 
 have but spoken of the nerves of sensation, which have their 
 origin in the brain, from which they receive their support, and 
 from which they derive their power to act. All the nerves o* 
 sensation communicate with the brain, and instantaneously 
 communicate information to the brain on every occasion. — 
 The eye perceives danger — how ? Through the medium of 
 light acting upon the optic nerve, which sensation being instant- 
 ly conveyed to the brain by the optic nerve, other nervous 
 powers are instantly placed in requisition by the brain, the 
 grand focus and superintending agent of the nervous power to 
 escape the danger. Thus is intelligence imparted to the brain 
 and judgment determined. Judgment, reason, reflection, &c- 
 are the result of the union of the different nervous powers of 
 sensation. We can have no cognizance of mind independent 
 of matter, and that the result of a peculiar organization. The 
 nerves of sensation are straight cords, of a white colour, exten- 
 ding to all parts of the animal frame, and in some parts very 
 numerous, and so small, and their course so intricate, that it 
 has been impossible for the anatomist to detect them ; yet the 
 evidence of their existence cannot be matter of doubt, it is 
 confirmed by sensation itself. 
 
 We now enter upon the illustration of another set of nerves, 
 which for distinction sake, we shall denominate Organic 
 Nerves, which we allege are of a very different character and 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 151 
 
 their purpose and office, of an entirely contrary order. They 
 likewise run throughout every portion and part of the system, 
 often along side of the nerves of sensation, and in some instances 
 enclosed within the same sheath ; but never uniting or forming 
 a part or portion of the nerves of sensation ; neither do they 
 draw their support, from the same source which the nerves of 
 sensation do ; and although their small twigs may enter the 
 dura-mater of the brain, and even into the substance of the 
 brain itself, yet are they not found uniting with the nerves 
 proceeding from the brain, or receiving support from the brain, 
 but on the contrary, imparting important properties to that or. 
 gan. We find these organic nerves, running along arteries in- 
 tertwining themselves in their sheaths and even in many cases 
 forming almost the internal coats of arteries. Where they enter 
 arteries or form the internal coats of arteries, they are of a more 
 pulpy or softer mass, than when pursuing their devious routes 
 through the system. The organic nerves are distinguished from 
 the others by their colour and consistence, being neither so 
 white or dense, but of a dingy and flocculent appearance. 
 They again very materially differ from the nerves of sensation, 
 by their forming in various parts, knots or enlargements ; some- 
 times there are several of these knots or enlargements together, 
 which are called by anatomists, ganglions and plexuses, and 
 some physicians have considered them, as the formation of 
 small brains in the nerves, out of which enlargements, a num- 
 ber of those nerves arise and follow diversified routes. 
 
 To trace the history of this system of nerves, from its first 
 origin in embryo, will in a great degree, satisfy the mind of 
 its separate existence, apart from the nerves of sensation, and 
 plainly show that the brain and nerves originate therefrom, are 
 clearly of secondary formation ; and that the existence of the 
 brain itself, with the nerves of sensation, depended on the 
 organic nerves. Why this existing difference, in the nervous 
 
152 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE, 
 
 system should have so long escaped the attention of acute ana- 
 tomists, is not easy to determine ; but it doubtless must have 
 more or less excited their attention, from the very different 
 character and appearance existing between these two systems 
 of nerves ; but the determination heretofore, to trace all the 
 nerves to the brain, as the common origin, has no doubt, 
 caused this important consideration to be overlooked. 
 
 In the first formation of this system of nerves in the foetus, 
 whilst it is no more than a sack, we distinguish its nervous 
 system to be that of a mere fibre, and while the foetus gradu- 
 ally becomes compounded of different organs, we perceive 
 that this system of nerves, (the organic nerves) become more 
 complex and complicated, with the addition of ganglia and 
 plexuses, from which emanate the nervous fibre, which, rami- 
 fying through the different organs, arteries, and some veins, as 
 the pulmonary and vena porta, each of these fibrils superinten- 
 ding the organ under its immediate controul, and all acting in 
 perfect harmony with each other, whilst the original fibre first 
 discovered, has continued to enlarge and extend itself from the 
 cranium to the os sacrum, the lower extremities of the body 
 which is now generally called the great intercostal or sympathe- 
 tic nerve. It is at a much later period of gestation, when the 
 brain, its nerves and the spinal column are formed. The knots 
 or nodules, called ganglia, are the reservoirs for the nervous 
 fluid deposited there for the support of this system of nerves, 
 which they have directly drawn from the arterial blood. Hence 
 is perceived that the brain and nerves are an after formation, 
 a secondary thought of nature. 
 
 As the organic nerves are the primitive formations, and can 
 neither be traced to the brain nor spinal marrow (although 
 most authors contend that they can, but have no other evidence 
 of it than conjecture) they most evidently cannot be nerves of 
 sensation. That the- organic nerves perform a very important 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 153 
 
 part in the animal economy, it would be folly to deny. Now 
 the fact cannot be denied that the nerves, proceeding from the 
 brain, are the organs of sensation and motion. If they were 
 not the organs of sensation, how could they convey informa- 
 tion to the brain ? If they were not the organs of motion, why 
 do we move or act by the will emanating from the brain ? but 
 where a nerve is cut or severed, thereby destroying or impair- 
 ing its connexion with the brain. The brain may direct, but 
 such nerve cannot perform. The power of moving a part is 
 lost the instant that the nerves entering it are cut. But there 
 are other motions of the body, such as do not depend upon the 
 will : these are called involuntary motions ; they are the mo- 
 tions over which the will cannot exercise controul, and conse- 
 quently cannot be connected with the nerves of sensation and 
 motion. Such involuntary motion we find governing the heart, 
 the lungs, the diaphragm, the bowels, the kidneys, the stomach 
 and the pancreas ; and we might ask with the utmost proprie- 
 ty, what portion or part of the human system is there in which 
 this involuntary motion is not evinced, under some form or 
 other — a motion and action which is not at all governed by 
 the will. We have the evidence of the existing supei intend- 
 ence of the organic nerves over the various organs, and in a 
 measure the source from which they derive their support, and 
 can they not be plainly traced to every organ? What office 
 is there then left for them to perform, than this involuntary 
 motion ? and which action is indispensable for the growth, 
 strength, and support of all animated beings. 
 
 As the nerves of sensation, or cerebral nerves (so called) 
 have one general reservoir for the nervous fluid, and from 
 which they derive their energy of action, it is but reasonable 
 to conclude that the organic nerves required a similar struc- 
 ture. That organ we think we shall be able conclusively to 
 ghow is the spleen, to which we have before referred. The 
 
154 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 spleen is invariably found in all the larger and more perfect 
 class of animals ; all those animals possessing a brain have 
 likewise the spleen, and those found without the brain are like- 
 wise devoid of the spleen. The inference is therefore conclu* 
 sive that the spleen must perform some important office in the 
 animal economy ; and further, that there is necessarily some im- 
 portant connection between them, the brain and spleen. They 
 resemble each other in various particulars, they are both very 
 largely supplied with blood, the structure of both are peculiar 
 and soft, their membranes are of like texture. In a variety of 
 circumstances do they agree with each other. The spleen lies 
 in close contact with the great sympathetic nerve. The spleen 
 is connected with this system of nerves in a variety of instan- 
 ces, they are found arising out of the spleen, and pursuing 
 their devious routes to various organs, others are found running 
 directly from the spleen to ganglions and plexusus. In the 
 sheath of the splenic artery entering the spleen, these nerves 
 are extremely numerous. The whole spleen is chiefly com- 
 posed of white fibre, similar to the brain, and of nerves, veins, 
 arteries. 
 
 We here perceive the direct connection of the spleen, with 
 the organic system -of nerves. We perceive the large sup- 
 ply of arterial blood, which it constantly is receiving, fresh 
 from the heart; the important change and loss which this 
 blood meets with in the spleen, is it from thence to be conclu- 
 ded that th : s important organ, is of no use in the animal econo- 
 my — if so, upon what principle, shall we account for these re- 
 sults ? It has be said that the spleen has been removed without 
 injury. Some instances have occurred, where it has been re- 
 moved from animals, and they have continued for a while, to 
 survive, but not with unimpaired health. In man, even a 
 wound of the spleen, has proved as certain and as quickly fatal 
 as if inflicted upon the brain. That the spleen is to the or- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 155 
 
 ganic nerves, what the brain is to the nerves of sensation, can- 
 not be an opinion devoid of consideration. The existing evi- 
 dences, that it is such, are of the same character, that enables 
 us to determine the brain, to be the grand reservoir of senso- 
 rial power. 
 
 The spleen then being the source from which the organic 
 nerves, together with the arteries, as before shown, derive their 
 support, their powers and energies ; and those organic nerves 
 extending themselves, and ramifying throughout the various 
 organs, govern, perform, produce and keep up this involuntary 
 motion, by a power which they derived from the arterial 
 blood, and imparted to them by both the spleen and arteries. 
 Then follows this most important principle, that the organic 
 nerves thus maintained by the spleen and arteries, are the 
 grand source and cause of both secretion and excretion ; that 
 they are the great and ostensible sources for both the growth 
 and decay of the human body. We here perceive the great 
 wisdom in the designs of Providence by our organization, that 
 while one set of nerves are ordained to govern, guide, and re- 
 gulate the growth, action, motion, strength, sustenance, &c, of 
 the human body — another set is subsequently instituted as 
 centinels to watch, to notify, to give the alarm when danger 
 approaches, or any organ or portion of the system is subject- 
 ed to a course not in accordance with the laws of health by 
 their sensitive principle. Thus, then, does this system of 
 nerves govern the peristaltic motion of the bowels — the mo- 
 tions of the hcart/lungs, diaphragm, arteries, &c. and likewise, 
 by the action of these nerves, is the bile, blood, gastric juice, 
 pancreatic juice, urine, and in short, all the fluids and solids 
 of the human body produced and formed, and their various 
 actions and involuntary motions constantly maintained. 
 
 In evidence of this fact, we will here quote from a work 
 now in our possession, the case of an injury to the spleen, and 
 
156 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIEKCIS. 
 
 if practical illustrations will furnish the strongest testimony, in 
 favour of the position, which we have taken, we cannot but 
 think they must be conclusive. It says the case " was that of a 
 man in the prime and vigor of life, who was knocked down by 
 a piece of timber, striking upon his left side and back. The 
 shock deprived him for a period of breath, and was accompa- 
 nied by sharp pain. In a short time, however, he so far recov- 
 ered, as to rise and walk, and the next day was able to resume 
 his business, and although he complained of neither sickness 
 nor pain, he looked wan and dejected, his movements were less 
 firm and determinate than usual, and he had neither appetite 
 nor thirst. Little variation took place in his condition, except 
 increase of debility and deeper dejection expressed in his 
 countenance, for several days. On the 10th day he was siezed 
 with convulsions. In the intervals, he complained of general 
 lassitude and prickling sensations in the limbs, his respiration 
 was anxious and hurried ; his pulse was very feeble and slow, 
 and occasionally irregularly intermittent ; the tongue was 
 clean, smooth and tremulous ; temperature reduced so much as 
 to impart a feeling of coldness : he had taken no food, nor 
 voided excrement. When desired to impart his feelings, he 
 distinctly stated, that he felt as if his whole insides were dead, 
 and that he was confident they had been so, ever since he re- 
 ceived the blow, as he had never felt them move or act as h e 
 was wont to do, — and that they felt heavy." In opposi_ 
 tion to expressions of hope of recovery by his friends, he re. 
 joined " No — no ; I am not mistaken ; my insides are dead, 
 and you will soon find that the outsides will not long survive 
 them." He was insensible to the impression of every medi- 
 cinal agent. The convulsions continued to return, time after 
 time, until at length they subsided in the tranquility of coma 
 and death. 
 
 : 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 157 
 
 The spleen alone exhibited marks of injury. It appeared as 
 if it had been crushed, and all its interior structure destroyed ; 
 yet there was no rupture of its coats The abdominal viscera 
 generally, had the decayed appearance they usually present a 
 considerable time after death. The cadaverous smell was per- 
 haps unusually great. The lungs were considerably engorged 
 with blood, giving them the aspect of hepatization. 
 
 There was nothing remarkable in any other structure. 1 ' 
 
 Many cases of a similar character might be introduced were 
 it necessary: they are familiar with many practical physicians* 
 
 That the spleen is so greatly concerned in a vast number of 
 affections of the body, is so conclusively evident, that its func- 
 tions can scarcely be doubted ; in many of the derangements 
 of the liver, stomach and 1 onvc1s, intermittent and remittent 
 fever &c, the spleen exhibits the strongest marks of derange- 
 ment. 
 
 As to the power derived from the arterial blood for the sup- 
 ply of this system of nerves, we have before referred to, and it 
 is only necessary here to remark, that it would appear by 
 the specific and direct action of the organic nerves, that they be- 
 come quickly or instantaneously charged with electricity and 
 as quickly impart it to the various organs, probably as every 
 volume of arterial blood is thrown from the heart, evincing that 
 peculiar balance of power, existing between positive and ne- 
 gative electricity, (so called,) and is observable by placing 
 ■mall figures between a body charged with electric fluid, and a 
 body less charged with it, called by some, the electrical dance. 
 
 The composition of the nervous fluid, which is not of so 
 volatile a character as to be disengaged, it is of importance 
 to understand ; as it evinces the constituents required to keep 
 up a healthy action of those organs in the system. The chem- 
 ists who have examined the nature of the brain, are Thouret, 
 Fuurcrov and Vauquilin. Vauquilin made quite an elaborate 
 14 
 
158 KEV TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 analysis of the brain, in which he gives us the following as (he 
 constituents in 100 parts, watei 80 ; albumen 7 ; white fatty- 
 matter 4.53 ; red fatty matter 0.7 ; osmazome 1.12, which is 
 a principle abundantly found in all animal matter, and it is 
 doubtful whether it be any thing other than fibrine, for it is ob- 
 tained by digesting that substance in water; phosphorus 1.5 
 and acids, salts, and sulphur 5.45. Couerbe has discovered in 
 the brain a large quantity of cholesterine, which is a substance 
 somewhat allied to spermaceti, and is supposed to be produced 
 by deranged vascular action. M. Couerbe also states that the 
 brain of persons of sound intellect usually contains from 2 to 
 2J per cent, of phosphorus : in the brain of idiots, the phos- 
 phorus about 1 to ljper cent., and in maniacs it amounts to 3, 
 4, and 4 J per cent. 
 
 We shall not be able, in the present edition of our work, to 
 give that extensive illustration, of the chemical constituents 
 of the fluids and solids of the human body, as many perhaps 
 might desire, we shall therefore, touch but slightly upon some 
 more of them, and progress to illustrate the important changes 
 to which animal matter is subjected. 
 
 The gastric juice, is that fluid which is secreted by the 
 mucous or lining membrane of the stomach, and thrown into 
 the stomach, for the purpose of dividing or dissolving the food 
 taken into the stomach, into small particles. The power of this 
 fluid, in many cases, is very great, as in the Ostrich, where 
 cases have occured of its even having the power of dissolving 
 copper, and even so great, has its solvent powers been known 
 in man, as to. dissolve the coats of the stomach itself. The 
 celebrated physiologist, John Hunter, ascribed the corrosions 
 of this organ, to this cause, as sometimes witnessed in persons 
 who have died suddenly, while fasting and in good health. 
 This fact has been more fully proved by the distinguished Dr. 
 Carswell, and recorded in the Edinburgh Medical and Surgi- 
 
Key to medical science. 150 
 
 cal Journal, October, 1830. The nature of the gastric juice, 
 for a long time baffled the skill of medical philosophers, from 
 the difficulty of procuring it in sufficient quantities and of suf- 
 ficient purity for an accurate analysis. The gastric juice is 
 not the same in all animals, for many animals cannot digest the 
 food on which others live. The hemlock, for instance, is a 
 poison to man, yet the goat often feeds upon it. Sheep live 
 wholly on vegetables, and it would therefore be difficult for 
 them to digest animal food ; yet by perseverance they may be 
 rendered capable of it — so with man, habituate him to the use 
 of any article, although it might be poison to others, yet from 
 the constant use of it, he would become so inured to its action 
 that little if any injury would accrue. This is the case with 
 the free use of opium, tobacco, &c. 
 
 From all these circumstances we need not be surprised at the 
 contradictory accounts given us respecting the properties of 
 the gastric juice in man ; neither is it worth while to trans- 
 cribe them. Sometimes it has been alleged to be acid, at oth- 
 er times, not. Spallanzani supposed that its acidity was caus- 
 ed by the food ; and when he fed on vegetables and fruits en- 
 closed in tubes, they were sometimes altered and a little di- 
 minished in weight, just as if they had been put into weak vin- 
 egar ; but when he used only animal food, it came out un- 
 touched. According to him the gastric juice is naturally nei- 
 ther acid nor alkaline. The result, however, of the experi- 
 ments of Spallanzani shows that the gastric juice attacks tliii 
 surface of bodies, unites to the particles of them, which it car- 
 ries off and cannot be separated from them by filtration. The 
 food is not merely reduced to very minute parts, but its taste 
 and smell arc quite changed, its sensitive properties are de- 
 stroyed, and it acquires new and different ones. That the gas- 
 tric juice does not act as a ferment ; so far from it, that it is a 
 powerful antiseptic ; and even restores flesh already putrified, 
 
160 
 
 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 There is not the smallest appearance of such a process ; in- 
 deed when the juice is renewed frequently, as in the stomach, 
 substances dissolve in it with a rapidity which excludes all idea 
 of fermentation ; only a few air bubbles make their escape, 
 which adhere to the alimentary matter, and buoy it up to the 
 top, and which are probably extricated by the heat of the so- 
 lution. For further remarks illustrative of the knowledge pos- 
 sessed upon this important fluid, but a few years since, we will 
 give the following extract from an author some time since 
 published. " With respect to the substances contained in the 
 stomach, only two facts have been perfectly ascertained : the 
 first is, that the juice contained in the stomach of oxen, calves, 
 sheep, invariably contains uncombined phosphoric acid, as 
 Macquart and Vauquelin have demonstrated : the second,that 
 the juice contained in the stomach, and even the inner coat of 
 the stomach itself has the property of coagulating milk and the 
 serum of blood. Dr. Young, found that seven grains of the 
 inner coat of a calPs stomach, infused in water, gave a liquid 
 which coagulated more than 100 ounces of milk, that is to say, 
 more than 6857 times its own weight ; and yet, in all proba- 
 bility, its weight was not much diminshed." 
 
 " What the substance is which possesses this coagulating 
 property has not yet been ascertained ; but it is evidently not 
 very soluble in water : for the inside of a calf's stomach, after 
 being steeped in water for six hours, and then well washed 
 with water, still furnishes a liquor on infusion which coagulates 
 milk ; and Dr. Young found that a piece of the inner coat of 
 the stomach, after being previously washed with water, and 
 then with a diluted solution of carbonate of potash, still afford- 
 ed a liquid which coagulated milk and serum. ,, 
 
 "It is evident, from these facts, that this coagulating sub- 
 stance whatever it is, acts very powerfully ; and that it is 
 scarcely possible to separate it completely from the stomach, 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 161 
 
 But we know at present too little of the nature of coagulation 
 to be able to draw any inference from these facts. An almost 
 imperceptible quantity of some substances seems to be suffi- 
 cient to coagulate milk : For Mr. Vaillant mentions, in his tra- 
 vels in Africa, that a porcelain dish which he procured, and 
 which had lain for some years at the bottom of the sea, pos- 
 sessed, in consequence, the property of coagulating milk when 
 put into it; yet it communicated no taste to the milk, and did 
 dot differ in appearance from other cups." 
 
 " It is probable that the saliva is of service in the conversion 
 of food into chyme as well as the gastric juice. It evidently 
 serves to dilute the food ; and probably it may be serviceable 
 also by communicating oxgen." 
 
 Such was the existing state of knowledge in respect to the 
 gastric juice but a few years ago, when an important but acci- 
 dental circumstances brought it before the world, in a way by 
 which its properties and character could not fail to become 
 understood. 
 
 We will now introduce testimony upon the nature and pro- 
 perties of the gastric juice, of u nature which cannot be mista- 
 ken. William Beaumont, M. D. a Surgeon in the United 
 States Army, whilst stationed at Michillimackinac, Michigan 
 Territory, in 1822, had a case of surgery under his care, which 
 affords the most complete opportunity for the investigation of 
 this subject in every particular. The subject was a Canadian, 
 about eighteen years of age, of good constitution, robust and 
 healthy, but was accidentally wounded by the discharge of a 
 musket which consisted of powder and duck shot, in the left 
 side, which entered posteriorly, and in an oblique direction, to- 
 ward and inward, literally blowing off integuments and muscles 
 of the size of a man's hand, fracturing and carrying away the 
 anterior half of the sixth rib, fracturing the fifth, lacerating the 
 
 lower portion of the left lobe of the lungs, the diaphragm, and 
 14* 
 
162 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 perforating the stomach, which was larcerated through all 
 its coats, and pouring out the food through an orifice, large 
 enough to admit the forefinger. Under the distinguished sur- 
 gical skill of Dr. Beaumont, this individual recovered and a 
 few years ago lived in the enjoyment of good health. The 
 wound of the stomach did not close and adhere by cicatrization 
 as ordinarily, but formed an aperture in the stomach and side, 
 over which a small fold or doubling of the coats, of the internal 
 portion of the stomach formed a valve, which covered the ori- 
 fice. Here an opportunity was offered for the most ample in- 
 vestigation of the properties of the gastric juice ; and for ascer- 
 taining its action on the food, with every particular which could 
 be desired ; and which the Doctor fully availed himself of. By 
 pressing the valve when the stomach was full, its contents 
 would flow out freely. When the stomach was nearly empty 
 and quiescent, the interior of the cavity might be examined to 
 the depth of five or six inches, if kept distended, by artificial 
 means ; and the food and drink might be seen entering it, if 
 swallowed at this time. 
 
 We are indebted to Dr. Beaumont for many illustrations on 
 this important subject. His experiments upon the various pro- 
 perties of the gastric juice, were continued for a great length 
 of time, and from the favourable opportunity which he had, 
 could not fail to render them correct. In order to show the 
 chemical properties of the gastric juice thus obtained, I will 
 only introduce the copy of a letter from Professor Dunglison ; 
 Professor of Chemistry in the Virginia University, to whom 
 Dr. Beaumont had sent a portion for analysis. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 163 
 
 " University of Virginia, 
 
 February Gth, 1833. 
 H My dear Sir : — 
 
 " Since I last wrote you, my friend and colleague, Professor 
 Emmett, and myself, have examined the bottle of gastric fluid 
 which I brought with me from Washington, and we have found 
 it to contain free muriatic and acetic acid, phosphates and mu- 
 riates, with bases of potasscc, soda, magnesia rnd lime, and an 
 animal matter, soluble in cold water, but insoluble in hot. We 
 were satisfied, you recollect, in Washington, that free muriatic 
 acid was present, but I had no conception it existed to the 
 amount met with in our experiments here. We distilled the 
 gastric fluid, when the free acid passed over ; the salts and 
 animal matter remaining in the retort. The quantity of chlor. 
 ide of silver thrown down on the addition of the nitrate of 
 silver, was astonishing." 
 
 Thus is perceived, that the gastric juice contains free muri- 
 atic acid, and if so, is it difficult to determine how it is that the 
 food in the stomach is dissolved into fine partcles. The expe- 
 riment is easily made by placing a piece of meat in muriatic 
 acid. 
 
 Having shown the constituents and actions of the prin- 
 cipal fluids and solids of the body, let us lead the mind of the 
 reader back to another most important principle then not fully 
 explained — the principle of life ! We perceive the vari- 
 ous organs to be compounded of the same materials of matter 
 which surround us, and the powers which organize them are 
 the known laws of nature. Then does life depend upon orga- 
 nization ; and the result of certain organization is what we 
 term life. All of which is independent of any specific vital 
 principle, which ignorance and presumption have supposed to 
 exist. As it respects vital principles, we may consider that 
 there are many, but no one of them is indefinable or incompre- 
 
J 64 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 hensible — they are the result of known and obvious laws.-<- 
 Can a person live without lungs ? No. Then are they a vital 
 principle ! Can he live without a brain ? Then is that a vital 
 principle ! Can he live without a heart ? Then is that a vital 
 principle! Can he live without nerves? Then are they 
 vital principles ! and thus might we refer to every organ or 
 fluid of the human body, and consider them as vital principles ; 
 but they are not indefinable vital principles ; they are compre- 
 hensible ! Yet neither is organization life ! Every organ of 
 the human body may exist in a state of perfection— yet that 
 is not life. Notwithstanding, life cannot exist without this or- 
 ganization. Life yet depends on other existing laws, which 
 must be brought into requisition before the great principle of 
 life can be developed. The organization of man was thus per- 
 fect when first emanating from the hand of his creator ; but it 
 was not life, neither was it such until Deity u breathed into 
 him the breath of life, and he became a living soul." Then 
 are other laws in requisition to produce and support life ! Can 
 a man live without air ? Can he live without food ? Can he 
 live without water ? Thus it is perceived that life is the result 
 of certain laws, and those the laws of Nature and no other. 
 But those laws must act in concert, and in union with each 
 other ; and if one of them is violated, death as a necessary 
 consequence follows. If any portion of the organization ne- 
 cessary for the maintenance of life, be rendered incapable 
 of performing its requisite functions, or those organs be de- 
 prived of those agents which exist in either food, drink, or 
 air, so absolutely and indispensably necessary for their suste- 
 nance, a cessation of their action takes place (which may be 
 termed vital action) and that which we call death at once 
 follows. 
 
 We must again request the reader to cast his eye back a few 
 pages, where we contended, that animal matter was the pro- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 165 
 
 duct of vegetable ; and traced the growth of the human 
 frame from infancy to manhood, showing that from the arterial 
 blood by the constituents which it acquired, constantly nour- 
 ished and supported the system, and that the arterial blood 
 eventually entered the small capillaries, or blood vessels of the 
 skin, from which it entered the veins and was again conveyed 
 to the heart. 
 
 The important circumstance to be here related is the changes 
 andactions, which under various circumstances can take place 
 in animal matter. Heretofore we have only spoken of its for- 
 mation, the powers by which it is formed and its composition 
 when formed. That we are constantly subjected to change, 
 every moment of our lives, from the cradle to the grave, the 
 slightest observation furnishes the most conclusive evidence. 
 Take an animal, or if you choose, let the most robust and cor- 
 pulent individual be placed in a condition where he can obtain 
 no more than sufficient food to sustain life, is it not evident that 
 in such situation his flesh would all waste away, and he be- 
 come a mere skeleton — then again permit him to partake of 
 food, in the quantities required ; is it not reasonable to conclude 
 that he would again recover his flesh. Man may be compared 
 to a stream of running water, like it, he is constantly passing 
 away and as constantly resupplied ; first by the agency of food, 
 through the agency of the stomach ; and secondly by oxygen 
 and electricity, through the medium of the lungs. The same 
 identical particles of matter which composed our system but 
 yesterday, does not to day. The system is at all times constant- 
 ly undergoing composition and decomposition. Philosophers 
 have differed in their opinions respecting the time required to 
 produce an entire change in the human body, some have com- 
 puted the time at seven years, others again at four and even 
 three ; that is, that seven years ngo, no portion of matter that 
 now constitutes our frame, did then — nor will there seven years 
 
166 KBY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 hence any portions of matter, that now constitute our system 
 constitute it at that time ; but all be decomposed and passed 
 away, whilst its place is resupplied with new and other identi- 
 cal particles of matter. To determine this point, many experi- 
 ments have been made, such as feeding an ox, madder &c, in 
 which cases the bones themselves, have been found so far im- 
 pregnated with the madder dye, that no chemical process 
 employed could disengage the colour. 
 
 The specific actions in animals, which constitute this change, 
 it is of the greatest importance to understand ,as upon those ac- 
 tions in a great degree, depends our philosophy, in the treat- 
 ment of disease. When the decomposition in the human sys- 
 tem progresses with too great rapidity, disease follows, as de- 
 bility, exhaustion, an impoverished state of the system, &c. 
 When not progressing with sufficient rapidity, then do accu- 
 mulations take place, giving rise to plethora, fulness of the 
 blood vessels, corpulency, dropsy, &c, which in their turn, pro- 
 duce debility and diseases of a more violent character. We 
 here perceive a line of health, above which, we require not the 
 aid of excitants, nor beneath which we require not the aid of se- 
 datives. As to the specific actions, that can be produced upon 
 animal matter, they are few. In this respect, animal matter 
 does not differ from vegetable, except in character. Among 
 all the diseases which flesh is heir to, and under any circum- 
 stance that can be named, or in any, or all the various diseases, 
 which nosologists have swelled to the most inordinate num- 
 ber, there can be but three direct actions. Cullen makes the 
 number of diseases 149, Macbride 180, Sauvages 315, Lin- 
 naeus 326, Sagar 851, and Vogal swells the number to 560, 
 whilst some modern authors undertake to show, that they ex- 
 ceed 700. Medical men seem to have been determined, to 
 multiply the number of diseases to an incredible number, as 
 if their popularity in a great degree, depended upon the dis- 
 
Key to medical science. 167 
 
 Covery of some new disease, and have exhausted their voca- 
 bulary in order to find a name by which they might christen, 
 as they supposed, some new disease. This doctrine of numer- 
 ous diseases, has led to the principles of different treatment 
 for each disease, and the introduction of a vast variety of medi- 
 cinal remedies ; and has likewise, most eminently subserved 
 the purpose, of rendering the science much more prolix, indefi- 
 nable and incomprehensible, which in all probability, might 
 be a desirable circumstance with those whose interest it might 
 be, to continue its mystification. But this doctrine of numerous 
 diseases, has likewise led to the most incorrect principles in 
 practice, from the very fact, that those symptoms which led 
 to the opinion, that a new disease had made its appearance, 
 was no other than the symptoms of a disease already existing, 
 and thus, has it become the almost prevailing practice, to treat 
 the symptoms of a disease as a distinct disease in itself; whilst 
 the original organ diseased, and which produced the existing 
 symptoms, was left unattended to, to pursue its course until the 
 organ itself had become a mass of irrecoverable obstruction. 
 
 By contending, that but three direct actions can be pro- 
 duced upon animal matter, I do not wish to be misunderstood ; 
 I do not mean to say, there are but three diseases. There are 
 a number of different diseases, which are all different in char- 
 acter, and require different treatment ; but they are far, very 
 far, from being so numerous as the folly of some have sup- 
 posed. 
 
 The first action that can be produced on animal matter, isir- 
 ritation,which is succeeded by inflammation, and which is again 
 succeeded by putrefaction. If I rub my hand it is irritation,which 
 irritation produces inflammation, and which inflammation will 
 produce decomposition, the formation of pus or putrefaction. — 
 These actions are then taking place every moment of our lives. 
 " What" says my learned and dignified opponent, " are we in a 
 
168 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 state of putrefaction ? Do you presume to say that the human 
 body, while in a state of health, is undergoing putrefaction T" I 
 did not say so, and had I, how far should I have been incorrect ? 
 I do not wish to be understood to say, that the principles of 
 putrefaction are developed during life, any more than 1 would 
 that a stream of running water is in a state of putrefaction ; 
 but it contains the principles of putrefaction, which are devel- 
 oped the instant it becomes a stagnant pool. So with the hu- 
 man body, whilst the heart continues to propel the blood 
 through the system, putrefaction cannot be said in the sense 
 which we understand it to have taken place, but so soon as this 
 power and action is suspended, like the pond of stagnant water, 
 putrefaction progresses with rapidity. 
 
 Although this decomposition is constantly taking place in the 
 system, by which putrescent matter is continually forming ; 
 nature, in her wise designs, has kindly so organized us as to 
 escape the difficulties arising therefrom, by constituting us with 
 certain excretory organs, that this putrescent matter might be 
 thrown from the system as fast as it is formed, in order that the 
 fluids should not be contaminated with its deleterious proper- 
 ties. The principal and essential excretory organs are the 
 skin, the bowels and kidneys. There are, notwithstanding, a 
 vast many cases where those excretory organ?, or some one of 
 them, do not freely perform their office. When this happens, 
 instead of the decomposed or putrescent matter being thrown 
 from the system, as fast as it is formed, a portion of it at least 
 is retained, and when retained, the veins being absorbing ves- 
 sels, take it up, from which serious difficulties and disease may 
 arise. In this way are fevers produced. In fever, the skin is 
 dry, the bowels costive, the kidneys inefficiently perform their 
 office. All the excretory organs are in a measure inactive — 
 the change is partially suspended. But so soon as this change 
 is again properly progressing — the instant we can produce 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 169 
 
 perspiration, and a healthy action of the excretory organs, fe- 
 ver is gone ; then is this morbid or putrescent matter thrown 
 off, and the system relieved from both the irritation and inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 That the excretory organs in all cases of disease, should be 
 duly attended to is of the utmost importance, and cannot be too 
 strongly enforced. In consequence of one or the other, not 
 duly performing its office, much mischief arises ; the blood 
 thus becoming impure, and carried to the liver, diseases that or- 
 gan, which is more likely to become subjected to disease than 
 any other, but in fact there are few organs, if any, that can es- 
 cape its influence. A course pursued by many in regard to the 
 excretions cannot be too strongly deprecated, and cannot, but in 
 many cases produce extensive mischief; and although it in many 
 cases may have been countenanced, and even recommended 
 by distinguished practitioners, yet is nevertheless deserving of 
 the strongest censure. I mean the extravagant use of cathar- 
 tics, so generally in use, under the form of pills. Upon what 
 principles of reasoning should we induce all the fluids of the 
 body to the bowels ? With equally strong objections would 
 we als j oppose that practice which is directly opposite, steam- 
 ing or violent sudorifics, which induces all the fluids to the 
 skin ; or that practice which would induce all the fluids to the 
 kidneys, by powerful diuretics. Each of the excretory or- 
 gans, have their own respective duties to perform, and they 
 are of a character only suitable to be performed by each respec- 
 tive organ, and when such organ is performing the duty which 
 belongs to another, it cannot be done without much danger of 
 producing an unfavourable result. Each respective organ, 
 should perform its own proper office, and no more ; this would 
 be in accordance with the grand design of nature. 
 
 The action of the excretory organs has considerably en- 
 gaged the minds of medical philosophers, with a view in seve- 
 15 
 
170 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE, 
 
 ral instances, to ascertain the period of time required to bring 
 about an entire change in the human system. We will here 
 give an illustration of the experiments made upon the skin, by 
 which the reader will readily recognize it to be of greater im- 
 portance than he at first imagined. Sanctorius was the first 
 individual who undertook to illustrate the amount of perspirable 
 matter thrown from the skin in a given time. He continued 
 his experiments on that subject for upwards of thirty years. — 
 Subsequent experiments have been made by Dodart, in France, 
 by Keil, in England, by Bryan, Robertson and Rye, in Ireland, 
 and by Lining, in Carolina. The result of these experiments 
 was collected by Haller ; but they give no precise estimate of 
 the amount of the transpiration, those philosophers not having 
 distinguished between what was lost by the skin, and by the 
 lungs. Lavoisier and Seguine, are the only philosophers who 
 have attempted to ascertain the amount of perspirable matter 
 thrown from the skin in a given time. They procured a bag 
 composed of varnished silk, which was perfectly air tight, in 
 which Seguine, who was usually the subject of experiment,was 
 enclosed, and the bag was closed exactly over his head. — 
 There was a slit in the bag opposite to his mouth, and the 
 edges of this slit were accurately cemented round the mouth 
 by means of a mixture of turpentine and pitch. Thus every 
 thing emitted by the body was retained in the bag, except what 
 made its escape from the lungs by respiration. By weighing 
 himself in a very delicate balance at the commencement of the 
 experiment, and again after he had continued for some time in 
 the bag, the quantity of matter carried off by respiration, was 
 ascertained. By weighing himself without this varnished cov- 
 ering, and repeating the operation after the same interval of 
 time had elapsed as in the former experiment, he ascertained 
 the loss of weight occasioned by perspiration and respiration. 
 By subtracting from that sum the loss oi weight indicated by 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 171 
 
 the first experiment, he obtained the quantity of matter which 
 made its escape by perspiration in a given time, which was 
 52.89 ounces in twenty-four hours. 
 
 By this illustration, which is no doubt correct, it would ap- 
 pear, and especially the more so, when we take into account 
 the amount of the other excretions, that the human body is 
 much more rapidly undergoing change than the casual obser- 
 ver would suppose. Even the perspirable matter from the skin 
 alone, according to this experiment, would in one year exceed 
 1200 pounds ; but it must be born in mind that there are vari- 
 ous circumstances to be taken into consideration, and that the 
 quantity perspired is increased by drink, but not by solid food ; 
 that it is greatest in hot weather,' and in hot climates, and after 
 great exercise. And likewise when the quantity perspired is 
 great, the quantity of urine is small, and vice versa. Perspi- 
 ration is at its minimum immediately after a repast. It reach- 
 es its maximum during digestion. 
 
 The substances emitted from the skin by perspiration has 
 been ascertained to be water, carbon, carbonic acid, phosphate 
 of lime, and even urea, is sometimes emitted through the skin. 
 The skin being so important a membrane in which the whole 
 body is enveloped, and the office assigned to it involving im- 
 mense interest as it regards health, we cannot pass over it 
 without a partial consideration of its properties and office. — 
 The skin consists of three distinct layers or membranes ; the 
 outermost is termed scarf-skin, or cuticle, the second has no 
 English name, but is known to anatomists by the rete mucosum, 
 which gives the colour of the skin. The next is what is called 
 the true skin. The nerves in the skin are very numerous, by 
 which the sensation of feeling is imparted, and particularly at 
 the ends of the fingers. The skin is likewise largely supplied 
 with blood, which is constantly charging the capillary vessels, 
 and from which large quantities of morbid, effete matter, the 
 
172 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 impurities generated in the blood, are continually thrown, in 
 the form of both sensible and insensible perspiration. For this 
 purpose the skin is filled with innumerable pores, which by the 
 disengagement of this effete matter in the form of sweat, often 
 become charged and filled up, so that this perspirable matter 
 cannot pass offin proper proportions ; and as previously shown 
 in this way generate disease. The xarbonic acid gas thrown 
 offby the skin, is principally that portion termed insensible 
 perspiration, but contains more or less oily substances, some- 
 what volatile, evinced by the fact that every animal has a pe- 
 culiar smell, and is well known by the scent. A dog chained 
 some hours after his master had set out on a journey of some 
 hundred miles, followed his footsteps by the smell, and found 
 him on the third day in the midst of a crowd. We are like- 
 wise aware that an oily matter collects on various parts of gar- 
 ments after having been worn for some time. When rubbed 
 on paper, it makes it transparent, and hardens on it, like grease. 
 It burns with a white flame, and leaves behind it a charry re- 
 sidium. Berthollet concluded that the acid of perspiration 
 was phosphoric. Thenard alleged that he obtained acetic acid 
 from it. But Berzelius supposed it was the lactic, and that in 
 Thenard's experiments the acetic was formed at the expense 
 of the lactic. 
 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin rscertained that the scurf which 
 collects on the skin of horses, consists chiefly of phosphate of 
 lime, and urea is even sometimes mixed with it. Hence it 
 would not be an improbable conclusion that the result w r as of a 
 similar character with many individuals. 
 
 The next excretion which we shall consider, is the urine, 
 which has attracted the attention of philosophers more than any 
 other of them, from the circumstance of its being a source from 
 which posphorous could be produced, which subject engaged 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 173 
 
 the attention of Boyle, Boerhaave, Haller, Haupt, Maugraff, 
 Pott, Rouelle, Proust, Scheele, and Klaproth, each of whom 
 successively improved the method of obtaining the phosphoric 
 salts from urine. Fourcroy, Vauquelin, and Mr. Proust, have 
 published quite elaborate analyses of the existence of several 
 substances in urine, which had been overlooked by other che- 
 mical philosophers. But the most elaborate and exact analy- 
 sis of urine, has been made by Berzelius. The constituents 
 of healthy urine, according to his analysis, are as follows : 
 
 Water, 933.00 
 
 Urea, 30 
 
 Sulphate of potash, . . 3.71 
 
 Sulphate of soda, 3.16 
 
 Phosphate of soda, .... 2.94 
 
 Muriate of soda, 4.45 
 
 Phosphate of ammonia, . . . 1.65 
 
 Muriate of ammonia. .... 1.50 
 Free lactic acid, lactate of ammonia, animal 
 matter, soluble in alcohol, urea, not separa- 
 ble from the preceding together . 17.14 
 Earthy phosphate with a trace of fluate of lime, 1.00 
 Uric acid, . .... 1.00 
 Mucous of the bladder, .... 32 
 Silica, 0.03 
 
 ] 000.00 
 In consequence of the quantity of gelatin or albumen which 
 urine contains, as ascertained by Fourcroy and Vauquelin, 
 urine putrefies sooner than any other substance, and exhales a 
 most detestable odour. In some, putrefaction takes place as 
 soon as voided ; in others, scarcely any change appears for a 
 number of days; there is a great difference in this respect- 
 The new substances produced by the putrefaction of urine, are 
 15* 
 
174 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 ammonia, carbonic acid, and acetic acid ; the ammonia may 
 be distinctly recognized by the smell. Putrefied urine con- 
 sists of ammonia, carbonate of ammonia, phosphate of ammonia, 
 phosphate of magnesia and ammonica, urate of ammonia, ace- 
 tate of ammonia, benzoate of ammonia, muriate of soda, muri- 
 ate of ammonia ; besides the precipitates, albumen and phos- 
 phate of lime. When urine is distilled, the products are 
 water, containing ammonia and carbonate of ammonia, forming 
 chrystals ; the acids in it are saturated with ammonia ; the 
 gelatin and phosphate of lime precipitate. The heat produced 
 by the distillation is sufficient to decompose the urea. 
 
 These are the properties and constituents of urine in a state 
 of health ; but this excretion is materially modified and changed 
 in a state of disease, to illustrate which we will introduce the 
 following observations. 
 
 1. In inflammatory diseases the urine is of a red colour, 
 and peculiarly acrid ; it deposites no sediment on standing, 
 but with corrosive sublimate it yields a copious precipitate. 
 
 2. During jaundice, the urine has an orange-yellow colour, 
 and communicates the same tint to linen. Muriatic acid ren- 
 ders this urine green, and thus detects the presence of a little 
 bile. 
 
 From the experiments of Fourcroy and Vauquelin, we learn 
 that urine sometimes in these cases contains a substance anala- 
 gous to the yellow matter which they formed by the action of 
 nitric acid on muscular fibres. 
 
 3. About the end of inflammatory diseases, the urine be- 
 comes abundant and deposites a copious pink-coloured sedi- 
 ment, composed of rosacic acid, a little phosphate of lime and 
 uric acid. 
 
 4. During hysterical paroxysms, the urine usually flows 
 abundantly. It is limpid and colourless, containing much salt, 
 but scarcely any urea or gelatin. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 175 
 
 5. Mr. Berthollet observed that the urine of gouty persons 
 contains usually much less phosphoric acid than healthy urine. 
 But during a gouty paroxysm it contains much more phospho- 
 ric acid than usual, though not more than constantly exists in 
 healthy urine. 
 
 C. In general dropsy, the urine is loaded with albumen, 
 and becomes milky, or even coagulates when heated, or at least 
 when acids are mixed with it. In dropsy from diseased liver, 
 no albumen is present ; the urine is scanty, high coloured, and 
 deposits the pink coloured sediment. 
 
 In certain cases, females have been observed to pass urine 
 which had the appearance of milk, and which upon examina- 
 tion, proved to differ from common urine, in containing a nota- 
 ble proportion of the curdy part of milk. 
 
 7. Jn dyspepsia, the urine always yields a copious precipi- 
 tate with tan. and putrefies rapidly. 
 
 8. The urine of rickety patients is said to be loaded with 
 phosphate of lime, or, according to others, with oxalate of 
 lime. 
 
 9. Mr. Rose has ascertained that in chronic hepatitis the 
 urine is destitute of urea. This curious fact has been confirm- 
 ed by the experiments of Dr. Henry. 
 
 10. In diabetes the urine is sweet tasted, and often loaded 
 with saccharine matter. In one case, the urine emitted dai- 
 ly by a diabetic patient according to the experiments of Cruick- 
 shanks, contained 29 ounces of sugar. 
 
 We hence perceive that urine in a great degree, may exhib- 
 it the character of disease. Its disposition to speedily run into 
 putrefaction, always shows an unhealthy state of the system, 
 and even in many instances, the specific character of a disease. 
 There are those who altogether determine the character of a 
 disease by the observations which they are capable of making 
 
176 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 upon this fluid. A superabundance of albumen in urine always 
 indicates some defect in the powers of digestion. 
 
 Urine is one great source by which the decomposed and pu- 
 trescent matter is carried from the system, and must necessa- 
 rily therefore contain the products formed from the decompo- 
 sition constantly taking place. It is one of the most important 
 agents for the purification of the blood. As the urine is in- 
 creased by drink, and the rapidity with which it is formed after 
 drinking, has induced many anatomists to suppose that there 
 was some direct conduit by which the water drank was imme- 
 diately conveyed from the stomach to the kidneys, other than 
 passing through the blood. When either of those impoitant 
 excretory organs, the skin, the bowels, or kidneys, act ineffi- 
 ciently, the labour of another is increased ; thus when the ac- 
 tion of the skin is deficient, the action of the kidneys is increas- 
 ed, as in cold weather, the action of the skin is less, and the kid- 
 neys greater. In warm weather, the skin greater and the kid- 
 neys less ; and again, it is frequently the case when the bowels 
 are costive, the kidneys are very free. 
 
 The kidneys are situated on each side of the spine behind 
 the peritoneum, opposite to the two lower vertebra of the 
 back. The right kidney is somewhat lower than the left, and 
 nearly in contact with the liver ; the right lobe of which over- 
 laps the kidney. The external portion of the kidneys is full 
 of small blood vessels. The kidneys are constantlyjargely 
 supplied with blood ; in fact, it appears evident, that the whole 
 blood in the body, frequently passes through the kidneys. The 
 artery supplying the kidneys, is a branch of the aorta. The 
 emulgent vein from the kidneys, evacuates its blood into the 
 ascending vena cava. Anatomists have ever considered the 
 action of the kidneys inscrutable, by what means, and by what 
 process, the water was separated in the kidneys, has been im- 
 possible to comprehend ; and finally, have satisfied themselves 
 by attributing it to an incomprehensible something ; a power 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 177 
 
 which was indefinable — the specific action of their archeus, 
 vital principle, &c. The same principle of action, is required 
 by the kidneys, to separate the water from the blood, as is re- 
 quired to produce any other secretion or excretion ; as the gas- 
 tric juice, the bile &c. We have before illustrated the general 
 principles, how both the secretions and excretions are pro- 
 duced, and shall here refer particularly to the kidneys, which, 
 as we there stated,was connected with the spleen by the organ- 
 ic nerves, and all anatomists admit, that the kidneys receive 
 branches of nerves from what they term the great sympathetic 
 nerve. In order to establish our position yet more conclu- 
 sively, we will extract the following statements from Hooper, 
 in respect to the renal glands. "Renal capsule. Supra-re- 
 nal glands. The supra-renal glands are two hollow bodies* 
 like glands in fabric, and placed one on each side upon the 
 kidneys. They arc covered by a double tunic, and their cavi- 
 ties are filled with a liquor of a brownish colour. Their figure 
 triangular ; and they are larger in the foetus than the kidneys : 
 but in adults, they are less than the kidneys. The right is 
 affixed to the liver, the left to the spleen and pancreas, and 
 both to the diaphragm and kidneys. They have arteries, veins, 
 lymphatics, and nerves ; their arteries arise from the diaphrag- 
 matic, the aorta, and renal arteries. The vein of the right 
 supra-renal gland, empties itself into the vena cava ; that of 
 the left into the renal vein ; their lymphatic vessels go di- 
 rectly into the thoracic duct ; they have nerves common alike 
 to these glands and the kidneys. They have no excretory 
 duct, and their use is at present unknown. It is supposed they 
 answer one use in the foetus, and another in the adult, but 
 what these uses are, is uncertain. Boerhaave supposed their 
 use to consist in their furnishing lymph to dilute the blood re- 
 turned, after the secretion of the urine in the renal vein ; but 
 , this is very improbable, since the vein of the right supra-renal 
 
178 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE^ 
 
 gland goes to the vena cava, and the blood carried back by 
 the renal vein wants no dilution. Jt has also been said, that 
 these glands not only prepare lymph, by which the blood is 
 fitted for the nutrition of the delicate foetus ; but that in adults, 
 they serve to restore to the blood of the vena cava, the irrita- 
 ble parts, which it loses by the secretion of bile and urine. 
 Some, again, have considered them as diverticular in the foetus, 
 to divert the blood from the kidneys, and lessen the quantity of 
 urine. The celebrated Morgngni believed their office to con- 
 sist in conveying something to the thoracic duct. It is singu- 
 lar, that in children who are borne without the cerebrum, these 
 glands are extremely small, and sometimes wanting.'* 
 
 If this statement contained all the knowledge we possessed 
 upon the subject, it would be amply sufficient to illustrate and 
 confirm our whole position. The renal glands, although they 
 have no excretory duct, are connected with the liver, spleen, 
 and pancreas, and to the diaphragm and kidneys. Both of 
 the renal glands have their arteries, veins, lymphatics and 
 nerves, and their cavities are filled with a liquor of a brown- 
 ish red colour, evincing at once the commencement of the pro- 
 cess of separating the urine from the blood, and the direct 
 connection with the several organs above named, shows the 
 various sources from which the blood is drawn for this purifi- 
 cation ; and likewise accounts for the reason why the water 
 from the stomach is so quickly conveyed to the kidneys. — 
 That their structure and action are connected with the organ- 
 ic nervous system, is plainly evinced by the fact, that in chil- 
 dren born without the brain, these glands are extremely small 
 and sometimes wanting, and where the foetus is perfect, those 
 glands are larger than the kidneys, showing even that these 
 glands are formed in the foejus before the brain or kidneys ; — 
 yet with all these facts before them anatomists have decided 
 their uses to be unknown, 
 
KEY tO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 179 
 
 Before we quit these illustrations, we will make a few obser- 
 vations upon the formation of morbid concretions, such as are 
 usually called ossifications and calculi which frequently pro- 
 duce excruciating pain and suffering, which can only be ob- 
 viated by removing the cause. 
 
 Small concretions like sand are sometimes found lodged in 
 what is called the pineal gland of the brain. Dr. Wallaston 
 analyzed them and found them to consist principally of phos- 
 phate of lime. 
 
 Small concretions sometimes make their appearance in the 
 salivary glands which have been examined by Wallaston, 
 Fourcroy and Bostock, and found to consist of phosphate of 
 lime and coagulated albumen. 
 
 In some forms of Pulmonary Consumption, particularly tu- 
 berculous, persons are known to cough up small, rounded, hard 
 and white concretions. These concretions have been exam- 
 ined by Fourcroy, Henry and Thompson, who found them 
 composed of phosphate of lime, united to a thick membraneous 
 substance. Mr. Crumpton examined some which were com- 
 posed of carbonate of lime united with animal matter. 
 
 Concretions sometimes form in the liver, called hepatic con* 
 cretions. They were examined by Thompson and found to 
 consist of phosphate of lime and a tough animal membraneous 
 matter. 
 
 Hard bodies sometimes form in the gall bladder and bile 
 duct, which are called biliary concretions, biliary calculi, gall 
 stones, fyc, which have been described by different anatomists. 
 The accounts generally given of them previous to 1764, were 
 collected by Haller, which he published to the world. Since 
 his time, new facts have been discovered by Fourcroy, Gren 
 and Saunders, and also by Thenard, who subjected them to 
 analysis. Chemists have divided them into four different clas- 
 ses, but there appears little necessity for this, as they are gen- 
 
180 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIEHCE. 
 
 erally of the same constituents as the bile, and are formed by 
 the bile itself, becoming viscid, hard and indurated. Some- 
 times they assume a variety of shapes, as oval, sharp, &c. and 
 of different sizes, so large sometimes, as to prevent their pas- 
 sage through the bile duct, giving much distress, and even 
 sometimes terminating fatally. In one instance, I had a patient 
 who after passing a large quantity of biliary calculi of this char- 
 acter, it was followed by a large quantity of coagulated bile 
 of a brilliant green tinge of hard consistence, and in pieces 
 from two to three inches long, and from an inch to half an 
 inch in diameter; which, being exposed to the air for two or 
 three hours, became soft and watery ; this last occurrence, I 
 attributed to the agent which I made use of, to dissolve them 
 previous to evacuating them. 
 
 Concretions are not unfrequently formed in the bladder and 
 other urinary organs, called urinary calculi, which produce the 
 most dismal diseases, to which the human system is liable. 
 Paracelsus alleged, that calculi were composed of mucilagi- 
 nous tartar, which floated in the blood vessels. The oppo- 
 nents of his system at that time, considered them as a pecu- 
 liar mucilage, concocted and petrified by the heat of the body. 
 Von Helmont, refuted those opinions and made the first attempt 
 at their analysis ; he demonstrated that the materials consti- 
 tuting calculi existed in urine. Several chemical philosophers, 
 have laboured to illustrate the properties of calculi; as Boyle, 
 Boerhaave, Sla're, Hales, Whytt, Alston, and Black. In 1776, 
 Scheele and Bergman removed much uncertainty, which hung 
 over the subject, by ascertaining the nature of calculi, which 
 they subjected to examination. Since which time, more addi- 
 tional light has been thrown upon it, by the labours of Austin, 
 Walker, Brugnatalli, Pearson and others. After which Wol- 
 laston pointed out several new constituents which had not been 
 suspected before. Subsequently Fourcroy and Vauquelin 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 181 
 
 analyzed about 500 calculi, with precision, detecting some 
 substances which had not been discovered before. Mr. 
 Brande, likewise examined 150 calculi, rectifying some mis- 
 takes, and adding several new facts. 
 
 Urinary calculi are usually spheroidal or egg shaped ; some- 
 times they resemble a cluster of mulberries. The size of the 
 calculi is various, sometimes they are very small, and some- 
 times as large as a goose egg t or larger. Their colour is 
 various, sometimes of a deep brown, resembling the colour of 
 wood, others again are white, resembling chalk — others are 
 hard and of a dark grey colour. These various colours are 
 often intermixed, and are of different degrees of intensity. 
 The surface of some of them is polished like marble, others 
 are rough and unequal — and others again are covered with 
 semi-transparent chrystals. 
 
 The substances which have been discovered in urinary cal- 
 culi, are uric acid, phosphate of lime, phosphate of magnesia 
 and ammonia, oxalate of lime, muriate of ammonia, magnesia, 
 phosphate of iron, silica, urea, cistic acid and mucous. All 
 calculi contain more or less animal matter, and serve the 
 purpose of a cement to glue the other ingredients together, 
 it is sometimes in very small quantities, at other times consi- 
 derable. It was ascertained to be mucous by Fourcroy and 
 Vauquelin. 
 
 Gouty concretions appear from the analysis made by Wol- 
 laston to be composed of uric acid and soda. 
 
 We have now in a somewhat limited degree given the che- 
 mical constituents of the human body ; shown its actions, and 
 its changes. The laws of nature are always the same — they 
 never change — the same chemical constituents which form 
 the human body at this day, have ever been its constituents 
 since the first formation of our species, and must forever re- 
 main such. They were ever compounded according to cer- 
 16 
 
182 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCES 
 
 tain existing laws, and always comprised of the same propor- 
 tion of ingredients ; they could form in no other way, and 
 could they, it would not form the particular article, as bone, 
 &c; it would be some other substance. The principle by 
 which the various substances are separated from the blood to 
 form the solids, as bone, muscle, cartilage, &c, is called assi- 
 milation, and over which authors observe, "the thickest dark- 
 ness hangs." We have more than once referred to this sub- 
 ject, throughout our work, and even illustrated it ; but in order 
 to render it somewhat more comprehensive, we again take 
 notice of it under the character of assimilation. The facts 
 regarding assimilation, have accumulated in sufficient num- 
 bers, to show conclusively, the existence of such a process ; 
 the healing of a fractured bone or wound, is proof of the exis- 
 tence of such principle. 
 
 " Every organ employed in assimilation has a peculiar of- 
 fice ; and it always performs this office whenever it has mate- 
 rials to act upon, even when the performance of it is contrary 
 to the interest of the animal. Thus the stomach always con- 
 verts food into chyme, even when the food is of such a nature 
 that the process of digestion will be retarded rather than pro- 
 moted by the change. If warm milk, for instance, or warm 
 blood, be thiown into the stomach, they are always decomposed 
 by that organ, and converted into chyme ; yet these substan- 
 ces are much more nearly assimilated to the animal before the 
 action of the stomach than after it. The same thing happens 
 when we eat animal food." 
 
 " On the other hand, a substance introduced into an organ 
 employed in assimilation, if it has undergone precisely the 
 change which that organ is fitted to produce, is not acted upon 
 by that organ, but passed on unaltered to the next assimilating 
 organ. Thus it is the office of the intestines to convert chyme 
 into chyle. Accordingly, whenever chyme is introduced into 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 183 
 
 the intestines, they perform their office, and produce the usu- 
 al change ; but if chyle itself be introduced into the intestines, 
 it is absorbed by the lacteals without alteration. The experi- 
 ment, indeed, has not been tried with true chyle, because it is 
 scarcely possible to procure it in sufficient quantity ; but when 
 milk, which resembles chyle pretty accurately, is thrown into 
 the jejunum, it is absorbed unchanged by the lacteals." 
 
 " Again, the office of the blood-vessels, as assimilating or- 
 gans is to convert the chyle into blood. Chyle accordingly 
 cannot be introduced into the arteries without undergoing that 
 change ; but blood may be introduced from another animal 
 without any injury, and consequently without undergoing any 
 change. This experiment was first made by Lower, and it 
 has since been very often repeated." 
 
 " Also, if a piece of fresh muscular flesh be applied to the 
 muscle of an animal, they adhere and incorporate without any 
 change, as has been sufficiently established by the experiments 
 of Mr. John Hunter ; and Buneva has ascertained, that fresh 
 bone may, in the same manner be engrafted on bones of ani- 
 mals of the same or different species." 
 
 " In short it seems to hold, at least as far as experiments 
 have hitherto been made, that foreign substances may be in- 
 corporated with those of the body, provided they be precisely 
 of the same kind with those to which they are added, whether 
 fluid or solid. Thus chyle may be mixed with chyle, blood 
 with blood, muscle with muscle, and bone with bone." 
 
 It can hardly be doubted that this same principle extends 
 itself to all the animal substances, even to the nerves. In the 
 nerves, however, we have the illustration of a still more im- 
 portant action, which conclusively illustrates that it is the 
 power of electricity which governs the nervous action. When 
 a nerve is cut, the sensibility of the part into which it enters is 
 lost, but although a portion of nerve for some inches may be 
 
184 
 
 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 taken oat and the connection and sensibility thus completely 
 destroyed between the parts ; it may be as completely again 
 restored, by introducing a wire which shall intimately connect 
 itself with the two ends of the nerve thus separated. This is 
 not a new idea — it has been done. If any thing more is want- 
 ing to evince that the nerves are governed by electrical ac- 
 tion, we are at a loss to know what it is. But on the other 
 hand, when substances are introduced into any part of the bo- 
 dy, which are not the same with that part, nor the same with 
 the substance upon which that part acts (the nerves as above 
 excepted) provided they cannot be thrown out readily, they 
 destroy the part, and perhaps even the animal. Thus some 
 substances introduced into the blood very soon prove fatal ; — 
 and introduced into wounds of the flesh or bones, prevent 
 them from healing. 
 
 " Although the different assimilating organs have the power 
 of changing certain substances into others, and of throwing 
 out the useless ingredients, yet this power is not absolute even 
 when the substances on which they act, are proper for under- 
 going the change which the organs produce. Thus the stom - 
 ach converts food into chyme, the intestines chyme into chyle, 
 and the substances which have not been converted into chyle, 
 are thrown out of the body* If there happen to be present in 
 the stomach and intestines any substance which, though inca- 
 pable of undergoing these changes, at least by the action of 
 the stomach and intestines, yet has a strong affinity, either for 
 the whole chyme and chyle, or for some particular part of it, 
 and no affinity for the substances which are thrown out, that 
 substance passes along with the chyle, and in many cases con- 
 tinues to remain chemically combined with the substance to 
 which it is united in the stomach, even after that substance has 
 been completely assimilated, and made a part of the body of 
 the animal. Thus there is a strong affinity between the col- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 185 
 
 ouring matter of madder and phosphate of lime. According- 
 ly, when madder is taken into the stomach, it combines with 
 the phosphate of lime of the food, passes with it through the 
 lacteals and bloodvessels, and is deposited with it in the bones* 
 as was proved by the experiments of Bechier and Duhamel. 
 In the same manner, musk, indigo, &c, when taken into the 
 stomach make their way into many of the secretions." 
 
 " These facts show us that assimilation is a chemical pro- 
 cess from beginning to end ; that all the changes are produced 
 according to the laws of chemistry ; and that we can even 
 derange the regularity of the process by introducing substan- 
 ces whose mutual affinities are too strong for the organs to 
 overcome. 
 
 "It cannot be denied, then, that the assimilation of food consits 
 merely in a certain number of chemical decompositions which 
 that food undergoes, and the consequent formation of certain 
 new compounds. But are the agents employed in assimilation 
 merely chemical agents ? We cannot produce any thing like 
 these changes on the food out of the body, and therefore we 
 must allow that they are the consequence of the action of the 
 animal organs. But this action, it may be said, is merely the 
 secretion of particular juices which has the property of indu- 
 cing the wished-for change upon the food ; and this very 
 change would be produced out of the body provided we could 
 procure these substances ; and apply them in proper quantity 
 to the food. If this supposition be true, the specific action of 
 the vessels consists in the secretion of certain substances ; — 
 consequently the cause of this secretion is the real agent in 
 assimilation. Now, can the cause of this secretion be shown 
 to be merely a chemical agent ?" We shall only answer — It is 
 produced by the power of electricity, affinity and attraction. 
 
 As the human body is then composed of certain constitu- 
 ents, such as we are acquainted with ; such as constantlv sur- 
 16* 
 
186 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 round us, and they united together by certain laws, by which 
 those constituents are constantly governed, and those laws 
 natural laws, the study of which can render us familiar with 
 their operation, both in the formation of the human frame, its 
 constant changes and decompositions ; every circumstance to 
 which animal matter can be subjected. Is it not therefore, an 
 indispensable requsite, for him who undertakes to cure disease 
 to become perfectly acquainted with all the laws governing 
 animal matter ; the chemical constituents of animal matter, 
 both as it regards a state of perfect health and disease ; to know 
 by what pow T ers, processes and combinations the human body 
 is formed — what the chemical chages are, may be, or can be — 
 and how produced ? Is the attainment of this knowledge to be 
 denominated quackery ? We cannot but consider the want of 
 it, to be quackery ; the very essentials of quack practice. It 
 is knowledge which we seek to advance — it is science — not ig- 
 norance—it is to render the treatment of disease more efficient, 
 more certain, not an experimental practice, but one founded on 
 science ; and one of that perfection, that scarcely if ever can 
 err ; one which will enable the practitioner to determine with 
 certainty the character and nature of a disease ; and the diffi- 
 culty or morbid matter with which he may have to contend ; 
 what that morbid matter is, and the direct knowledge of the 
 agent, necessary to employ to decompose and render harmless 
 such morbid matter, and carry it from the system. The phy- 
 sician should know, whilst preparing his medicine in a mortal*, 
 the direct action it would have upon his patient, as well as after 
 he had witnessed its operation. This is not the case now — no 
 such knowledge at this day appears to be possessed by the 
 medical profession ; it is all but a mere principle of experiment 5 
 the reason why a medicinal agent acts, thus, or so, appears ut- 
 terly incognizable ; it is merely a matter of guess. Were we 
 in possession of the true principles, all those violent, harsh, ex- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 187 
 
 hausting and depleting agents would be abandoned — a man 
 would no longer be made sick, to make him well — agents would 
 no longer be directed against the constitution — against the heal- 
 thy portions of the system — physicians would distinguish be- 
 tween healthy and diseased matter, and would learn how to 
 neutralize, and render harmless this morbid action ; their 
 remedies would be directed against the diseased part, not 
 promiscuously acting upon the healthy, as well as upon the 
 diseased portions of the system ; they would act on the disease, 
 not on the system. 
 
 The want of this knowledge, has led to the employment of 
 most destructive agents, but, how those agents act, or why 
 they act, none have defined. They, have been left involved in 
 mystery, being satisfied that they acted as cathartics, sudo- 
 rifics, &c. vvithout enquiring further whether their other ef- 
 fects were beneficial or injurious. The effects and direct 
 chemical actions of medicines and remedies, now most general- 
 ly resorted to, we will next endeavour in some measure, to il- 
 lustrate. 
 
 As we resort to vegetable remedies and them alone, for the 
 treatment of disease, disclaiming in the most decided manner 
 against the use of any mineral or metallic agent whatever, 
 either internally or externally, we shall commence our illus- 
 trations on this head, with what the medical faculty call their 
 " herculian remedy" — the " Sampson of medicine," which, by 
 the by, has been of greater injury to the constitutions and lives 
 of mankind than any other which quackery has ever introduced 
 into the practice. 
 
 Mercury as appears in our history, was first introduced 
 into practice by that noted empiric Paracelsus, in the sixteenth 
 century, upwards of 320 years ago ; and at this day, there is 
 scarcely a country on earth, where it is not resorted to, The 
 use of it has become so extensive, as to be an important arti- 
 
]8S KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 clo of commerce ; some governments even derive their prin- 
 cipal revenue from this source. The extensive use made of 
 it as an article of medicine in warm climates, is surprising, not 
 unfrequently are 100 grains or more administered atone single 
 dose, and its use has been almost indiscriminately extended 
 to every bodily or mental malady, yet no one, thus far, has 
 been able or has even presumed to give us any thing but the 
 merest conjecture upon the question, how it operates. They 
 know it produces salivation, but how, or why, they appear per- 
 fectly ignorant of. — Of the most learned authors, who have 
 hitherto written upon it, many of them evade the question alto- 
 gether, whilst those who do refer to it, consider its action utter- 
 ly indefinable, or refer it to the " vital principle." Cullen 
 observes, " that it acts as a stimulus to every sensible or moving 
 fibre of the human body, but what the peculiar excitement 
 which it produces may be, " he says," it is in vain to enquire." 
 We may ransack volume after volume of medical history, and 
 are met by similar language. In the United States Dis- 
 pensatory, a work published periodically and designed for the 
 express use and information of the physician, student, and 
 apothecary — a work supposed to contain all the knowledge, 
 heretofore acquired on the direct action of every article made 
 use of, for the treatment of disease — the text book of the whole 
 medical profession, and in which the compilers avail themselves 
 of all the advantages and information, they can derive from 
 the dispensatories of other countries. What information do 
 we derive from it, in respect to this article ? Let the reader 
 judge from the following quotation, under the head of the 
 " Medical properties of Mercury" Of the modus operandi of 
 mercury u>e know nothing, except that it probably acts through the 
 medium of the circulation, and that it possesses a peculiar altera- 
 tive powir over the vital functions, which enables it, in many 
 cases to subvert diseased actions, by substituting its own in their 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 189 
 
 stead." Here then is the concentrated knowledge of the great 
 science of medicine. The constant and most extravagant use 
 of one of the most deleterious articles, for upwards of three 
 hundred years, without knowing its specific action ! Is it 
 science, or is it quackery ? The reader must judge — it is the 
 " blind leading the blind." Gentlemen will say it will produce 
 salivation — they will admit that it will rot out teeth — that it will 
 produce exfoliation of the bones, produce debility, ulcers, erup- 
 tions, &c. But how? Why does it do so ? Oh ! We can't 
 tell that. " Modus operandi of mercury we know nothing," 
 and yet, you are learned and scientific doctors and constantly 
 prescribe it. 
 
 The usual forms in which the preparations of mercury are 
 used at the present, are. 
 
 1st. Blue Pill. The component elements, of the active in- 
 gredients in this preparation, are mercury and oxygen, in the 
 form of an oxide of mercury. It is prepared by rubbing to- 
 gether quicksilver, conserve of roses and liquorice powder, 
 until the globules disappear, and the metal by combining with 
 the oxygen of the viscid substance, becomes converted into the 
 black oxide. This the mildest form in which mercury is used. 
 
 2d. Mercurial Ointment. This is prepared by rubbing in 
 a mortar, quicksilver and lard, until the globules disappear, by 
 which process, the mercury is oxidized, and the black oxide of 
 mercury is thence likewise formed. 
 
 3d. Corrosive Sublimate. This is the most active prepa- 
 ration of the metal. It is composed of muriatic acid and mer- 
 cury. 
 
 4th. Calomel. This is the most common form in which 
 mercury is administered. This also is formed by muriatic 
 acid combined with mercury. 
 
 The great difference in the activity of these two last articles 
 depends upon the greater quantity of the acid, or degree of 
 
190 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 oxidizement of the mercury in the corrosive sublimate than the 
 calomel. By those chemists who adopt the theory of chlorine, 
 these preparations are considered to be the perchloride, and the 
 proto-chloride of mercury, that is, the former having two pro- 
 portions of chlorine and the latter one. 
 
 5th. Red Precipitate. This is composed of nitric acid 
 and mercury. 
 
 6th. White Precipitate. Composed of mercury, muriatic 
 acid and ammonia. 
 
 7th. Cinnibar, constituted of two parts of sulphur and one 
 of mercury. 
 
 8th. iEthiop's Mineral, constituted of one part sulphur and 
 one part mercury. 
 
 9th. Turpeth Mineral, formed of sulphuric acid and mer- 
 cury. 
 
 There are some other mercurial salts which have been in- 
 troduced into practice, yet are seldom used, as the 
 
 10th. Acetate of Mercury, composed of acetic acid (vine- 
 gar) and mercury. 
 
 11th. Phosphate of Mercury, formed by phosphoric acid 
 and mercury. 
 
 12th. Prussiate of Mercury, formed by prussic acid and 
 murcury. 
 
 All the preparations of mercury produce the same general 
 or specific effects upon the human system, differing however 
 somewhat in time and degree in each, and each produces 
 some particular effects peculiar to itself. They are all alike 
 capable of producing salivation, exfoliation of the bones, and 
 that state or condition of things which physicians have called 
 " the mercurial action." Calomel purges most easily, corro- 
 sive sublimate and turpeth mineral vomit most readily, while 
 the sensible actions of cinnibar and iEthiop's mineral are com- 
 paratively weak. 
 
KE1T TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 191 
 
 The particular effects of the several preparations of mer- 
 cury are perfectly explicable upon a due consideration of their 
 chemical constituents, and the requsite knowledge of the con- 
 stituents of animal matter. The sensible activity of these pre- 
 parations bear a relation to the degree of oxidizement, that is 
 the amount of oxygen with which the metal is combined. 
 
 In order to clearly understand the exposition we are now to 
 give, it is necessary to keep in view the following facts : — 
 
 1st. Tn whatever soluble form the usual preparations of 
 mercury are introduced into the stomach, they are reduced to 
 an oxide of the metal previous to being absorbed into the system. 
 
 2d. Most acids are capable of combining with all the ox- 
 ides of mercury. 
 
 3d. Phosphoric acid pervades almost every fluid and solid 
 of the human body, and is more abundant than any other acid. 
 
 4lh. Phosphoric acid and lime in the form of phosphate of 
 lime, constitute the greater part of the composition of human 
 bones. 
 
 5th. Phosphoric acid does not act upon mercury, but com- 
 bines with its oxide, forming phosphate of mercury. 
 
 6th. Phosphorus acid (differs from phosphoric acid in con- 
 taining one proportion less of oxygen,) decomposes all the ox- 
 ides and salts of mercury — separating the mercury in its me- 
 tallic state. 
 
 7th. Human bile which is secreted by the liver, is compos- 
 ed of water, albumen, picromel, muriate of soda, phosphate 
 of soda, phosphate of lime, and soda and lime uncombined 
 with any acid — hence the chemical character of the bile is al- 
 kaline. 
 
 8th. Saliva (secreted by the glands of the mouth) is com- 
 posed of water mucous, a peculiar animal matter, alkaline mu- 
 riates, lactate of soda, and pure soda. 
 
192 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 When mercury has been taken into the stomach— say, for 
 example, a dose of calomel — as soon as it passes through the 
 lower orifice of the stomach [the pylorus] into the duodenum 
 [the first intestine] it comes in contact with the bile, which is 
 discharged from the liver into the bowels at this point. Here 
 a mutual decomposition takes place, both of the sub-muriate of 
 mercury, and phosphate of lime of the bile, upon the principle 
 called in chemical language, electric affinity. Thus, both the 
 soda and the lime have a stronger affinity [chemical attrac- 
 tion] for the muriatic acid of the calomel, than the affinity ex- 
 isting between the muriatic acid and the mercury. Hence, 
 the soda and lime combine with the muriatic acid, forming 
 muriate of soda [common salt] and muriate of lime, while a 
 portion of phosphoric acid is set free by a decomposition of 
 the phosphate of lime ; and the mercury, by losing its acid, is 
 reduced to an oxide. This is not only proved by chemical 
 laws, but also confirmed by physiological facts. Whenever a 
 cathartic effect is produced upon the bowels by any prepara- 
 tion of mercury, whether given in the form of a salt as calo- 
 mel, or an oxide, as blue pill, and anguintum, or in a candied 
 electuary, as in peppermint worm lozenges — the discharges 
 from the bowels are invariably dark coloured, like the black or 
 gray oxide of mercury. 
 
 In the form of an oxide, then, we are to consider mercury as 
 being taken up by the absorbents, and carried into the mass of 
 blood, to be thence circulated to every part of the system. — 
 But at this stage of our enquiry, we are met by a long array 
 of names learned in the sciences of chemistry and physiology, 
 who stoutly deny that mercury is, or ever can be absorbed in- 
 to the system at all. But from this denial, our readers may 
 learn how much there is for men of learning yet to learn. — 
 They support this non-absorption theory by supposing [we say 
 supposing — for they cannot prove] the time-honored vital 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 193 
 
 principle has the requisite intelligent or other mysterious pro- 
 perty, of refusing to take such passengers as are of noxious 
 quality into the absorbing vessels ; or if they pertinaciously 
 attempt to " force a passage," the next " conglobate gland," 
 located in advance of the approaching enemy, " takes on in- 
 flammation," thus obstructing its own vascular conduits, so tha* 
 the foe is obliged to stop. The noxious material is then de- 
 composed by the same ever ready, and very convenient vital 
 principle ; but what ever becomes of its elements they do not 
 tell us. We wonder if a substance, when decomposed goes 
 into a state of non-existence. 
 
 On our side of the question, viz : that the oxide of mercury 
 is absorbed and carried into the system, we have also a long 
 array of the names of chemical and physiological writers, to 
 which we can add no inconsiderable force of another kind of 
 testimony, that of stubborn facts. If we were to adopt the in- 
 ternal use of mercury, we would certainly adopt the theory of 
 solidism, and say that it operates by producing " an impression 
 upon the stomach, and the article then passes off by the bow- 
 els ; but the impression is conveyed by sympathy [another 
 convenient notion] to all parts of the system. We should 
 readily perceive that our patients would much rather have the 
 impression of the mercury circulating through the system than 
 the thing itself. But as we cannot give the article, and trust 
 to the vital principle to regulate the consequences, we have 
 concluded not to use it at all. Dr. Chapman, in his Elements 
 of Therapeutics, seems to think the idea that mercury enters 
 into the circulating fluids, perfectly absurd. We think Dr. 
 Chapman, upon this subject, is perfectly mistaken. But we 
 will now follow the oxide of mercury in its course, and see if 
 we cannot demonstrate its existence by its effects in other 
 parts of the system than the stomach and bowels. 
 
 17 
 
194 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE* 
 
 After a dose of calomel has been repeated a certain number 
 of times, the gums become red, swollen, and tender, the 
 tongue red and enlarged, the teeth loose, ulcerated matter is 
 deposited upon the edges of the gums of a whitish, fleecy ap- 
 pearance ; there is a brassy, copperish or metallic taste in the 
 mouth, a foetid putrescent breath, and a copious discharge of sa- 
 liva. If the salivation does not stop here, the teeth, bones of 
 the jaw, palate and nose, or of the cranium become carious 
 or decomposed, deep ulcers are formed in the gums, throat or 
 cheeks, attended with feted, and sometimes bloody, ichorous 
 discharges. Now if the oxide of mercury does not actually 
 come in contact with the salivary glands, gums, throat, &c, 
 how is it possible these changes can occur ? Are these chan- 
 ges vital or chemical ? A feted breath can only be produ- 
 ced by putrescency ; putrescency can only be produced by 
 decomposition ; decomposition is the separation from each 
 other of the constituents of any substance : hence it is a che- 
 mical change. Whence occurs the metallic taste in the mouth 
 except by a contact of the nerves of taste with the oxide of 
 mercury ? How is exfoliation of the bones produced ? We 
 have already stated the constituents in part of bone. The 
 oxide of mercury combines with the phosphoric acid of the 
 bones, forming a phosphate of mercury, leaving the bone in the 
 state of an oxide of calcium, which is our common lime: — 
 hence the boney structure being chemically decomposed, 
 crumbles and exfoliates. Thus we say, in familiar language, 
 mercury rots the teeth. We will now illustrate another pro- 
 blem in chemical science. Some anatomists have found pure 
 mercury, in its metallic state, in various parts of the human 
 system — in the brain, in the joints, between the tables of the 
 skull, in the cells of the cylindrical bones, &c. Some writers 
 upon theory have asserted this to be impossible. Other dis- 
 sectors have again asserted it, and other theorists have again 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 195 
 
 denied it. That mercury has been thus found is unquestiona- 
 ble. To understand how it may be produced there, is not dif- 
 ficult, by opening to our sixth proposition. Phosphorous acid 
 may be produced by any element capable of abstracting from 
 phosphoric acid a part of its oxygen. Phosphorous acid being 
 thus formed, and coming in contact with the oxide or any other 
 combination of mercury, will precipitate it, that is, separate the 
 mercury in its metallic state, and in this state it may remain any 
 indefinite period of time. — This also affords a clue to an under- 
 standing of the statement made by Dr. Goldsmith in his natural 
 history, that those miners who have been condemned to labor 
 for life in mines abounding in mercurial ores, often " transpire 
 quicksilver at every pore'* before death releases them from 
 their sufferings. The oxide of mercury is capable of produ- 
 cing decomposition to some extent in every fluid or solid of the 
 human body. By combining with the phosphoric acid of the 
 nervous fluid it decomposes that also; hence result all that 
 train of symptoms attendant upon a mercurial course called 
 nervous debility, nervous irritation, &c. 
 
 We wish now to propound a question for the particular con- 
 sideration of the Medical Faculty. It is this : 
 
 Does it not often happen, by the destruction of the Nervous 
 fluid, consequent upon a long continued course of Mercury, that 
 the patient sometimes sinks suddenly, unexpectedly, and in a 
 manner somewhat analagous to a fatal shock of electricity, or 
 of the Leyden Jar ? 
 
 To call attention to this subject, we must quote from Dr. 
 Chapman's Therapeutics, page 361, vol. 2, as follovvs: 
 
 "Mercury ,owing to some unintelligible cause, operates occa- 
 sionally as a poison, inducing effects totally different from its or- 
 dinary agency, as a remedy ; and which seem not at all influen- 
 ced by the quantity taken, or the severity of the salivation. 
 Though the mode in which it displays this deleterious operation, 
 
196 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 is not uniform, it generally appears in the shape of what has 
 been denominated erethismus, by Mr. Pearson. As in most 
 instances of poisoning, there is here a sudden and sometimes 
 unexpected prostration of strength, attended by anxiety about 
 the pericardium, irregular action of the heatt, small, quick pulse, 
 occasional vomiting, nervous tremours, pale, contracted coun- 
 tenance, sense of coldness, &lc, In this state, a very slight'ex- 
 ertion such as attempting to walk, or rise from bed, will some- 
 times instantly prove fatal" 
 
 Dr. Paris, in his Pharmacologia, in speaking of Calomel, 
 says, " It is a singular fact, $hat children bear larger doses 
 than adults." 
 
 Dr. Robinson says, " The mouths and gums of children are 
 more liable to run into gangrene (mortification) from the use 
 of calomel, than adults. These things are true, but not so 
 very singular as to be inexplicable. The greater facility with 
 which excrementitious or noxious matter is eliminated from 
 the excretory organs, particularly the skin in children, ac- 
 counts for the former fact. Yet this by no means proves, that 
 all the calomel administered to children is disposed of in this 
 way. The latter circumstance again demonstrates the absur- 
 dity of the vital principle of medical theories, for if this prin- 
 ciple exists as a conservative of health, it is contrary to all 
 natural phenomena, to suppose it less \igorous or less capable 
 of resisting putrefaction or gangrene, in young than in older 
 subjects." 
 
 We come now to the remedial effects of mercury. The 
 various conjectures which have been offered upon this subject 
 in medical books may be resolved into the following, viz : 
 
 1st. That mercury acts as a remedy by producing a gen- 
 eral and permanent stimulus in every part of the system. 
 
 2d. That it subverts morbid actions by substituting its own 
 peculiar action in their stead. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 197 
 
 These ideas have been expressed in other words ; by some, 
 as — 
 
 It operates by imparting oxygen to the system. It produ- 
 ces a general change in the condition or action of the absorb- 
 ents and secernments incompatible with the existence of the 
 diseased action, &c. 
 
 That mercury does overcome some morbid conditions, by 
 substituting, or rather producing a different one, we admit. 
 
 That its effects sometimes aggravate a disease is also ad- 
 mitted by all ; and our exposition of its modus operandi affords 
 the key to an understanding of these things. We admit that 
 a cathartic dose of calomel usually relieves the bowels of their 
 contents, and is followed by a disappearance of the symptoms 
 of obstruction in the bowels. 
 
 But does the calomel in this case all pass ofF by the bowels, 
 in every case, or even in any case ? If it does, why is it that 
 upon "catching cold," or drinking cold water, or acids, some- 
 time the next day, a sore mouth is frequently the result ? Why 
 is it that salivation sometimes occurs days, weeks, months? 
 even years after taking mercury ? 
 
 Perhaps there is not a more important subject that can be 
 suggested to the consideration of the medical profession, than 
 the influence of salivation in fevers in overcoming those disea- 
 ses. Authorities are at all points of the compass respecting 
 the particular kind of fever in which salivation is most be- 
 neficial or at least injurious ; but it seems to be a kind of maxim 
 in the science, that where salivation can be produced in any 
 fever the patient will get well. 
 
 Though there are abundant exceptions to this rule, yet we 
 are willing to admit it as a general rule, and that too, upon an 
 explanation afforded by Dr. Chapman. (Elements of Thera- 
 peutics, page 304, vol. 2.) He says, " When the yellow fever 
 
 occured among us, (in Philadelphia,) the same practice, so far 
 17* 
 
198 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 as relates to the copious use of mercury, was instituted. It was 
 applied as well to evacuate the bowels copiously as to excite 
 salivation. At first this plan was deemed so singularly efficaci- 
 ous, that, in the enthusiasm of the moment, it was proclaimed 
 that death never took place after mercury evinced its effects. 
 But a 3o''*er and more deliberate observation soon exposed the 
 illusion, and the propriety of the practice became universally 
 distrusted. It appeared that mild cases of the disease were 
 cured without it, and when violent, so rapid was their career 
 that death took place long before the system could be brought 
 under the mercurial impression." It is well known by most 
 physicians, that in what are called malignant or low fevers, 
 mercury will not salivate, or at least not until the virulence of 
 the disease abates. Now if there is a vital principle to resist 
 the absorption of mercury into the system, the reverse ought 
 to be the case, as in low diseases the vital principle ought to be 
 less capable of opposing its passage than in a state of greater 
 vital energy. We here wish to propose another question for 
 the consideration of medical men, viz: does any fever form a 
 crisis in consequence of salivation taking place, or does saliva- 
 tion take place in consequence of a subsidence of the fever ? 
 Which is cause, and which effect ? We take the latter side of 
 the proposition. 
 
 Of the evils resulting from the mercurial practice, authors 
 have noticed several which are characterized by such an as- 
 semblage of symptoms as to have received the appellation of 
 mercurial diseases; as mercurial erythismus, mercurial eczce- 
 ma, mercurial opthalmia, mercurial rheumatism, &c. 
 
 This last is much more common than most people suspect. 
 Indeed there is reason to believe that a majority of the rheu- 
 matic diseases we meet wiih are of mercurial origin. Most 
 persons are aware that children in consequence of taking cold 
 after using mercurial ointment for some cutaneous disease, are 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 109 
 
 frequently troubled with pains, swelling and stiffness of the 
 joints, resembling, and indeed usually called a rheumatic affec- 
 tion. 
 
 A great variety of circumstances determine the particular 
 quality of the morbid condition mercury produces in any given 
 case, as well as the particular part of the system in which such 
 condition is manifested. Thus if while using it, a free perspi- 
 ration is kept up by diaphoretics, its effects upon the skin and 
 its functions would be less than in opposite circumstances. 
 
 Its constitutional effects are in no way soapparent as by its 
 operation upon the salivary glands and gums, yet it must not be 
 overlooked that its action, though less apparent, is still equally 
 destructive upon many other parts of the system. No articles 
 of the materia medica are more uncertain in relation to the spe- 
 cific effects of a given dose, than the mercurials. 
 
 Some practitioners have given from 5 to 10 grains of calo- 
 mel or blue pill daily for weeks without producing salivation. 
 While Dr. W. Phillips in his work on chronic diseases, relates 
 the cases of two females, in one of which a single dose of half 
 a grain, and in the other a quarter of a grain of the blue pill 
 (the mildest possible form) produced severe salivation. 
 
 A volume could easily be written upon the general subject we 
 have partially discussed. We will dismiss this subject with a 
 quotation from Dr. Thatcher's practice, (page 214.) who is a 
 strenuous advocate for the mercurial practice in fevers : " Such 
 is the diversity of circumstances in different examples of fever, 
 and so great is the uncertainty of the effects of mercury upon 
 the human system, that no precise rules for its administration 
 can be given or regarded" 
 
 The ancients appear to have had some knowledge of anti- 
 mony. Pliny informs us that it was found in silver ore. It 
 generally contains a portion of arsenic. Basil Valentine first 
 described the mode of extracting it from ore. No metal not 
 
200 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 even mercury, has attracted so much the attention of physicians 
 as antimony. One party extolling it as an infallible specific 
 for every disease, while another derided it, as a most virulent 
 poison, which ought to be expunged from the list of medicines. 
 The oxides of antimony are somewhat soluble in water ; in 
 this respect, it in a degree resembles the oxide of arsenic in 
 approaching an acid state. Antimony is capable of combining 
 with oxygen, and forming an acid called antimonious acid. — 
 By the addition of cream of tartar to antimony (sometimes 
 called glass of antimony) in boiling water tartarized antimony 
 or tartar emetic is formed. Cream of tartar is composed of 
 potass and tartaric acid, hence the true character of tartar 
 emetic is tartrate of antimony and potass. The taste of tar- 
 tar emetic is nauseous and caustic. In this form it is made 
 use of in medicine, sometimes by uniting it with some plant 
 possessing emetic properties, as ipecacuanha ; at others dis- 
 solving it in water, and giving the patient small quantities at a 
 time, as in tablespoonful doses, until the emetic effect is produ- 
 ced. Why is it an emetic ? In order to show T how and why 
 it acts as an emetic, we must again refer to both the chemical 
 properties of antimony, and the chemical constituents of the 
 body. Sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids, when thrown into 
 a solution of this salt (tartar emetic) precipitates its cream of 
 tartar. Soda, potass, ammonia and their carbonates, throw 
 down the oxide of antimony. Barytes, strontites and lime 
 (the alkaline earths) not only produce a precipitate of oxide 
 of antimony, like the alkalies, but likewise insoluble tartrates 
 of these earths. The decoction of Peruvian bark and various 
 other plants, which are astringent, or contain the bitter princi- 
 ple, decompose tartar emetic. It is well known to almost eve- 
 ry individual that tartar emetic, when rubbed with lard, forms 
 tartar emetic ointment, and when rubbed over the chest forms 
 pustules and eruptions on the skin. 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 201 
 
 The reason why this effect is produced, is perfectly obvious, 
 it is by its irritating properties, which is produced by its acrid 
 and caustic character, and which it has more effectually ac- 
 quired by its intermixture with the lard, in consequence of 
 which, it becomes partially decomposed, parting with a por- 
 tion of its oxygen, and the lard abstracting from the tartar 
 emetic the potass, originally comprising the cream of tartar. 
 We perceive likewise, that there are various articles which 
 decompose tartar emetic, and particularly muriatic acid, which 
 my readers have heretofore perceived, is the most prominent 
 constituent of the gastric juice. Thus when tartarized anti- 
 mony is taken as an emetic in the stomach, the muriatic acid 
 of the gastric juice, abstracts from it, the potass, and the irrita- 
 ting poisons, oxide of antimony and even antimonial acid is 
 formed, the powerful action of which, on the tender coats 
 of the stomach, is as likely to produce pustules there, as upon 
 the skin. Tartarized antimony, or the oxide of antimony, both 
 being soluble are as capable of being absorbed into the system 
 as mercury, and extending its destructive, irritating and poi- 
 sonous influence to every organ, which is plainly evinced by 
 its action on the system, in cases where its effects become ob- 
 vious, which are an austere metallic taste, nausea, copious 
 vomiting, frequent hiccough, burning pain in the stomach, cho- 
 lic, frequent evacuation from the bowels, fainting, small con- 
 tracted and accelerated pulse, cold skin, intense heat internally, 
 difficult respiration, loss of sense, convulsive movements, very 
 painful cramps, prostration and death. And where these 
 dreadful effects, do not immediately follow its use, as it is ca- 
 pable of being decomposed by various articles composing the 
 human body, and they in return being capable of being decom- 
 posed by tartar emetic ; evils of the most serious character 
 follow in their train ; even the picromel, the bitter principle in 
 bile, is decomposed by it — the nervous fluid is decomposed 
 
202 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 and poisoned by it, and the blood itself. Look at the blue 
 and livid appearance of the skin, the dead and inactive state 
 of it, where this poisonous metallic agent has been used, as in 
 some fevers. That many dyspeptic derangements are produ- 
 ced from this source, there is little doubt. Antimony even 
 when combined with lime, as in the celebrated James* pow- 
 ders, its poisonous effects are not overcome. 
 
 Arsenic is an article often resorted to for the cure of dis- 
 ease ; and not unfrequently is it attended with the most serious 
 consequences. Arsenic appears first to be mentioned about 
 the commencement of the Christian era, by Dioscarides. It 
 appears to have been known, both by Aristotle and Thephras- 
 tus. It is likewise spoken of by Avicenna in the eleventh 
 century. Paracelsus seems to have been acquainted with it, 
 and Schroeder in his Pharmacopia, published in 1649 describes 
 the process for obtaining it from the ore. 
 
 In 1733, Mr. Brandt demonstrated its peculiar nature, and 
 its properties were still further investigated by Macquer, in 
 1746, by Monnet,in 1773, and by Bergman, in 1777. To the 
 labours of these philosophers, and to those of Mr. Scheele, we 
 are indebted, for almost every thing known, of the properties 
 of this metal. Its combination with oxygen has been carefully 
 examined by Proust, Buchotz, Berzelius, and other chemists. 
 
 Arsenic is capable of combining with two proportions of 
 oxygen, and forming two compounds, which possess acid pro- 
 perties, and which have been denominated arsenious and arse- 
 nic acid. The article used in medicine is called arsenious acid 
 or while arsenic, and is one of the most virulent poisons known. 
 It is soluble both in cold and warm water, in alcohol and in 
 oils. It is likewise soluble in muriatic and nitric acid. It 
 combines with hydrogen, forming arsenured hydrogen gas, 
 having a nauseous smell, extinguishes flame, and destroys ani- 
 mal life. Arsenic combines readily with phosphorus, by pla- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 203 
 
 cing them together in water of a moderate degree of heat. 
 Of the deleterious properties of arsenic, we have abundant 
 and most ample testimony, either when given internally or ap- 
 plied externally ; a portion of them we shall here transcribe ; 
 an austere taste, fetid state of the mouth, frequent ptyalism, 
 continual hawking, constriction of the pharynx and a3sopha- 
 gus, the sensation of the teeth being on an edge, hiccough, 
 nausea, anxiety, frequent sinkings, burning pain near the heart, 
 inflammation of the lips, tongue, palate, throat and gullet, irri- 
 table stomach so as not to be able to support the blandest drinks, 
 vomitting of matters, sometimes brown, and at other times 
 bloody, black, horrible fetid stools ; pulse small, frequent, con- 
 centrated and irregular, occasionally slow and unequal, pal- 
 pitations, fainting, insatiable thirst, burning heat over the whole 
 body, or a sensation of icy coldness, difficult respiration, cold 
 sweats, scanty, red, and bloody urine ; change in the counte- 
 nance ; a livid circle round the eye-lids; swelling and itching 
 of the body ; livid spots upon the surface, and occasionally a 
 miliary eruption ; prostration of strength ; loss of feeling, es- 
 pecially in the feet and hands ; loss of sight ; delirium ; con- 
 vulsions, falling off of the hair ; detachment of the cuticle, &c. 
 It is not often thnt all these symptoms appear in the same per- 
 son, but in some instances death takes place without much 
 pain, or prominent symptoms. The appearances after death 
 vary, but they usually exhibit inflammation of the mouth, stom- 
 ach and intestines ; the stomach and duodenum exhibit spots 
 resembling eschars, and perforations of all their coats ; and 
 the villous coat of the stomach is in a manner destroyed, and 
 reduced to the consistence of a reddish brown pulp. 
 
 From the above effects produced by arsenic, it is not difficult 
 to determine its modus operandi, when we call to mind the ac- 
 tion which it must have upon various fluids of the body, when 
 brought into contact with them, it destroys the gastric juice — 
 
204 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 it destroys the nervous fluids — it unites with hydrogen and 
 forms a most powerful destructive agent. Add to all this its 
 unsurpassable irritative powers, and the reason why arsenic 
 acts as it does is no longer inexplicable. 
 
 We might refer to many other deleterious and pernicious a- 
 gents, made use of in the treatment of disease, would our 
 present limits permit, as Lunar Caustic or Nitra of Silver, fre- 
 quently given in the form of pill ; Acetate of Lead called Sugar 
 of Lead ; Sulphate of Zinc or White Vitriol ; Sulphate of 
 Copper or Blue Stone ; Oxide of Bismuth &c, as well as to 
 other poisonous preparations, under the denominations of vege- 
 table, as Strychnia prepared from Nux Vomica ; Acetate and 
 Sulphate of Morphine, prepared from Opium ; Prussic acid 
 prepared either from the prussiate of mercury, or vegetables 
 containing a somewhat similar principle; Cicuta or its extract, 
 which was the plant that destroyed the life of Socrates ; Digi- 
 talis or Foxglove ; Hellebore, Strammonium, Ilyoscyamus or 
 Henbane &c. 
 
 We will now take some notice of the 'different treatments 
 which may be called mechanical remedies, which in their char- 
 acter and effects are equally objectionable. 
 
 Bleeding has long been practised, even so early as the time 
 of Hippocrates. He bled his patients to excess, sometimes 
 opening two veins at once, and frequently suffering the blood 
 to flow to such an extent as to produce fainting. The prac- 
 tice of modern physicians is not so frequently carried to such 
 an extent as to produce fainting ; but the operation is more 
 often repeated. In pleurisy, it is deemed indespensable, but 
 where is the physician that does not know, that in this case a 
 thickening of the pleura is the result, and a chronic disease of 
 that organ invariably follows, which extending to the lungs, 
 terminates in Pulmonary Consumption. In inflammation of 
 the lungs, liver, kidneys, &c, recourse is immediately had to 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 205 
 
 bleeding. For what purpose ? To lessen the inflammatory 
 action of the affected part — to relieve the pain or difficulty of 
 breathing, as the case may be. Does it relieve ? Certainly ] > 
 In many cases it does. How ? By lessening the quantity of 
 blood, by which means the force of the circulation is reduced, 
 the vessels become less distended, and the pain thereby mitiga- 
 ted. How long ere the same operation is required to be re- 
 peated. But a few hours, and yet it again requires to be re- 
 peated. Judge what must be the effect, thus, every few hours 
 drawing such quantities of blood from a healthy and robust 
 person. Would not the system become exhausted ? Must 
 not nature sink under it? Is not the whole system which is 
 constantly nourished and supported by the blood, thus depriv- 
 ed of its vitality ? In pleurisy there is a determination of 
 the blood to the pleura, a congestion of blood in that organ : 
 is there no other mode of relief but depletion ? Can no course 
 be adopted to equalize the circulation ? Are there no refri- 
 gerants ? Can no incitement be produced to a distant part ? 
 The manner in which disease is overcome by bleeding, is by 
 debilitating the system so for, as to deprive it of its powers of 
 action. Yet the disease is not thereby cured ; it is only 
 changed from an acute to a chronic, fixing itself upon soma 
 internal organ as the liver or lungs ; and should the patient 
 eventually recover, he owes it to kindness of nature and a 
 good constitution alone. The assertion that bleeding is requi* 
 site in consequence of increased accumulation of blood is un* 
 tenable. Blood can only be produced in proportion to the 
 food we use, and if in a healthy slate, must constantly make 
 its deposits throughout the system, and the result that must 
 follow, would be an increase of flesh, and a more robust, athle- 
 tic and vigorous constitution. Would you not bleed in con- 
 gestion of the brain, or apoplexy ? Not at all ! These affec- 
 tions are produced in consequence of the blood becoming 
 
200 KEY/ TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 thick, viscid or glutinous ; and consequently, does not return 
 from the head by the veins, as fast as it is thrown through the 
 arteries by the heart ; hence the accumulation or congestion. 
 The fatal effects of blood-letting are strongly pourtrayed by 
 many judicious authors. 
 
 The precise time, and by whom, blisters were first introdu- 
 ced into practice, we are not able to determine. Previous to 
 the discovery of the vesicating power of Spanish flies, va- 
 rious powerful stimulants or escharotics were employed for that 
 purpose. Since the introduction of this article, they have 
 been, and are yet very extensively employed, and their use is 
 strongly recommended in almost every derangement of an ab- 
 dominal organ, as well as inflammation of the lungs and pleu- 
 ra. Likewise in fevers, and a vast variety of complaints. — 
 Yet there are numerous instances of the evils produced by 
 them. On some constitutions a poisonous impression \s made, 
 attended with frequent pulse, dryness of the mouth and fauces, 
 heat of the skin, nervousness and stranguary, and even con- 
 vulsions : and some physicians have been so much alarmed by 
 the occasional occurrences of these symptoms, as to induce 
 them to employ the remedy with great hesitation. That these 
 affections result from the absorption of the active and irrita- 
 tive principles of cantharides into the circulation, there can be 
 no question. But the above admitted evils are not to be com- 
 pared with the mischievous consequences too frequently resul- 
 ting from their use. The human system is at all times more 
 or less impregnated with that morbid matter, which is con- 
 stantly carried through the system by the circulation, which 
 is capable of engendering disease. Therefore, by placing a 
 blister over any organ, that organ becomes weakened, or so 
 far debilitated as to render it incapable to resist the influence 
 of this morbid matter. Such organ is thereby in a condition 
 not to resist, but to become the convenient receptacle for 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 207 
 
 whatever train of morbid humours may be forming in the sys- 
 tem. How frequently is it the case, where an individual has 
 had a blister placed over the region of the liver ; that, upon 
 the occurrence of any slight change of the atmosphere, or, 
 having taken a slight cold, that the first sensation of pain will 
 be experienced in that part. In Pulmonary Consumption, 
 what action can be tmre conducive to the permanent estab- 
 lishment of that disease, than a blister over the thorax ? Flow 
 long ere an affection of the Lungs would accrue, in that indi- 
 vidual most free from it, by placing a blister over the chest. — 
 Like bleeding, urgent symptoms may sometimes be relieved by 
 them : yet it predisposes to permanent injury, by the determi- 
 nation which it creates of the fluids to the blistered part. A 
 little reflection will convince us of its utter uselessness in con- 
 sumption when we consider the little influence it can possibly 
 have upon the lungs. The lungs hang in the chest ; they have 
 no connection with it, and are only attached to the chest by 
 the pulmonary vessels ; and to the neck by the windpipe. — 
 Of the evils of blistering, the cases are numerous. Of all the 
 afflictions to which mankind are liable, none are so appalling to 
 the humane and sensitive physician as that produced by burns. 
 Few out of the pale of the profession are aware how frequent- 
 ly, burns apparently trivial and insignificant, are followed by 
 fatal results ; preceded in some by symptoms of a decidedly 
 typhoid character, in others, disturbance of the mental func- 
 tions amounting even to madness, and again, not unfrequently 
 are the symptoms so fallacious as to deceive any but the most 
 experienced in prognosis, in regard to the fatal event. Now, 
 if there be so much danger from inflammation of the capillary 
 nerves, by fire ; how can the same effect be free from danger, 
 when produced by blisters ? Does not pathology daily prove 
 to us that the cutaneous system is more acutely sensitive than 
 any other organ. To follow nature, to produce a natural de- 
 
^08 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 termination to the surface of the body, is consistent and prop- 
 per ; such is the course nature pursues in a state of health. — 
 But who will assert, that an ulcerated and suppuiative surface 
 is a healthy action of nature ? Will the advocates of blister- 
 ing contend that nature frequently produces ulcers on the sur- 
 face of the body, and so relieves internal affections ? We 
 contend, if the various outlets of the body are not destined to 
 carry off excretions of the body peculiar to their offices, why 
 has nature ordained more than one emunctoiy ? Would they 
 defend the doctrine by asserting that so long as it be evacuated, 
 it matters not by what emunctory it be done. Is nature's course 
 always beneficial ? This is, when unperverted by unfavora- 
 ble circumstances, true : but when perverted, does it not pur- 
 sue a course leading to death ? They would be unwilling to 
 deny this, as it leaves the treatment pursued entirely, and only 
 chargeable with the fatal result. So numerous and so well 
 founded are the objections against blisters, that it is matter of 
 wonder, that they have not been long since exploded. 
 
 That the action of cantharides produces inflammation of the 
 bladder by symptoms of stranguary, is universally conceded. 
 Is there any proof of its morbid influence being confined to the 
 bladder ? How does it produce these deleterious effects ? Is 
 it not by absorption ? Why may they not by these means be 
 carried to any other organ ? 
 
 Steaming, as practised by some, at least, experience has 
 shown, is not without its evils ; and these sometimes have proved 
 to be of the most serious character even to the destruction of life. 
 It may be said that where such has been the case the operation 
 was performed by those who were unacquainted with the pro- 
 cess. We admit them to have been unacquainted with the re- 
 sult, or the effects likely to be produced, had they been so, 
 no excuse could be satisfactory thus to jeopardize life — a pa- 
 tient can be almost as easilv steamed or sweated to death, as 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 209 
 
 bled to death— the process and result is not vastly different. 
 Steaming to a moderate extent, in many cases of acute disease 
 is doubtless very beneficial, particularly vapour baths, but the 
 repeated and inordinate extent to which it is often carried, from 
 the very nature of the case, must produce serious mischief; 
 and even more permanent than that of blood-letting. Where 
 bleeding is had recourse to, the thick or glutinous portion of 
 the blood is discharged from the orifice, as well as the more 
 fluid parts ; but in steaming the most fluid parts of the blood are 
 disengaged, whilst the thick viscid or glutinous principle is left 
 behind, or retained in the system ; this effect becomes very 
 soon obvious, by almost an entire prostration of the nervous 
 energy. The nerves, like all the other solids of the body, de- 
 rive their support from the blood ; and when the blood thus 
 becomes thick and viscid, it cannot impart, or rather the nerves 
 themselves, cannot receive that supply necessary for their sup- 
 port or nourishment. The idea likewise of steaming in every 
 affection, appears utterly fallacious; some complaints can only 
 be aggravated and promoted by it; and particularly where 
 there is great debility or prostration of strength, which so fre- 
 quently characterize affections of the lungs, or other chronic dis- 
 orders. It would appear that there have been instances where 
 the patients have expired under the operation ; and although it 
 is alleged that it occured through mismanagement or igno- 
 rance, and that regular practitioners are subject to the same 
 mishaps by their mode of treatment, it neither justifies the 
 one nor excuses the other. He who practises medicine, ought 
 at least to know how much his patient can withstand, particu- 
 larly when it is in his power, every moment of the opera- 
 tion, to increase or decrease its action ; the truth is the whole 
 principle is objectionable, and cannot be tolerated by the sci- 
 entific practical physician, 
 18* 
 
210 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 Issues and Setons. — This practice has been instituted, in or- 
 der to divert the diseased fluid from an affected part, to an arti- 
 ficial channel ; thereby to relieve the system from the oppres- 
 sion and difficulty under which it laboured. The practice is 
 quite common, especially in affections of the lungs. Yet it is 
 impossible to suppose, that any permanent benefit can arise 
 where the morbid matter producing this result, is continually 
 generating and acquiring strength. It may in some instances 
 prolong the life of the patient for a short time ; but even that 
 is doubtful, as the facilities granted for the disengagement of 
 this morbid matter, might produce an increased tendency in 
 the system to its generation. Their action is always unplea- 
 sant and disagreeable, and frequently produces considerable 
 debility. In fact it is but another drain through which life 
 must continue to ebb. 
 
 We need not here refer to emetics, having taken that into 
 consideration upon a previous occasion. 
 
 We will yet say a word in regard to Cathartics. They 
 in many instances are rendered of great utility, provided they 
 be of the appropriate character. The bowels are one of the 
 grand excretory organs, to which nature has assigned an ob- 
 vious duty, and the promotion of a healfhy and natural action 
 of the bowels, are therefore, in accordance with her known 
 principles. But let us enquire, how do cathartics act ? Va- 
 rious ideas have been entertained in regard to the action of 
 cathartics, but the " specific vital principle," which we have 
 so frequently referred to, has ever stood in the way of its 
 elucidation. There are three ways in which cathartics act : 
 one class of cathartics, as senna, jalap, aloes, gamboge, coly- 
 cinth, croton oil, &c, act by irritation and stimulation. Cas* 
 tor oil. olive oil, &c, act by lubrication. There are others 
 again, which act by decomposing the morbid contents of the 
 bowels ; which thus becoming sufficiently attenuated, are ren- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 211 
 
 dcred capable of evacuating their contents. Those which act 
 by irritation, produce pain and distress in the bowels, and 
 sickness of the stomach, and may, if their acrid properties are 
 taken up by the absorbing vessels, be carried into the blood, 
 and produce an irritative quality of that fluid, terminating in 
 eruptions, &c. Oils give less pain, and are milder generally in 
 their operation: but no further benefit is experienced, than 
 relieving the bowels when in a state of congestion. Both those 
 that act by lubrication and irritation, leave the bowels more 
 costive or constipated, after their use. Not so with those arti- 
 cles which act by decomposition : they are seldom if ever at- 
 tended with pain and distress ; nor are they attended by sub- 
 sequent constipation or costiveness, and almost invariably a 
 regular action of the bowels succeeds their use. By the de- 
 composition which they produce of the hard and indurated 
 fooces, or contents of the bowels, a free and full discharge 
 from the alimentary canal is effected, which particularly in 
 costive habits, affords the greatest relief. Again, their opera- 
 tion is of the mildest character, never debilitating the patient 
 unless used to excess, or in very large doses. They are the 
 only kind of cathartics that should be employed in any state 
 or stage of disease. 
 
 As our limits will not permit us to pursue our enquiries 
 farther on the present occasion, we shall be obliged to close 
 our little volume, by some desultory remarks on the character 
 and nature of diseases generally. We have seen, that there 
 can be but three direct actions produced upon animal matter, 
 be disease what it may, or where located. That composition 
 and decomposition is necessarily and constantly taking place 
 in the whole animal economy, and that no other than these 
 actions take place, either in decomposition or disease. It is 
 true, that various specific viruses, as small-pox, measles, &c> 
 may be introduced into the system, and thus create disease of 
 
212 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 a specific character; yet the direct action is the same — some 
 of them run their course and terminate, but their violence, 
 may always be more or less obviated ; others again require 
 particular treatment, in order to neutralize or subdue the spe- 
 cific virus originating the disease ; here again is shown, the 
 absolute necessity of a knowledge of the chemical constituents 
 of animal matter — as to contagion, — all diseases are more or 
 less contagious, according to their acrimony, or volatility of 
 the miasma exhaled, and the susceptibility in an individual 
 to receive the infection. Physicians have divided diseases 
 into two classes which they term acute and chronic. Under 
 the name acute, they class all those diseases that are severe 
 and painful, of but short duration, as the various kinds of 
 fevers and inflammations. Under the head of chronic, they 
 class all those diseases which are of long duration; sometimes 
 called lingering, as diseases of the liver, lungs, kidneys, drop- 
 sies, scrofula, debility, &c; — where they exhibit little, if any 
 evidence of acute inflammation. The division of diseases 
 into those classes, appears to me arbitrary, and not fully calcu- 
 lated to convey comprehensively, the requisite information. 
 The body is composed of fluids and solids — and as composi- 
 tion progressses, the fluids are constantly forming solids ; 
 whilst those solids, are again constantly decomposing, and 
 this decomposed matter is either thrown from the system, by 
 the excretory organs, or absorbed into the venous blood. 
 
 Now if the venous blood becomes impure, it may render the 
 arterial blood impure ; or the arterial blood may be rendered 
 impure by inhaling deleterious gasses into the lungs ; or by a 
 sudden change from heat to cold, inducing irritation and inflam- 
 mation, or fever which in fact, is but another name for inflamma- 
 tion. Where is the difference whether the inflammation be con- 
 fined to a certain organ, or to the whole body, as in fever ; it is 
 precisely the same specific action. In one case the debility of an 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 213 
 
 organ may be such as to concentrate the action all to one part ; 
 in the other it is diffused through the system. As to the pecu- 
 liar forms of fever, there is no mystery in it. With diseased 
 lungs there may be fever. Diseased liver is the origin of bil- 
 ious fever, intermittent fever, fever and ague, remittent fever 
 and yellow fever. Fever may be produced by a sudden check 
 of perspiration, which progressing, assumes a more serious 
 character, by debilitating the nervous system; it is then called 
 typhus, and is that stage near allied to putrefactive fever — 
 scarlet, petechial, and spotted fever, owe their origin, to an 
 acrimonious state of the fluids generally — it is all inflammatory 
 action — and the only available treatment, is to restore to heal- 
 thy action the excretory organs, and neutralize the virus when 
 existing — Fever (so called,) when properly treated, is never 
 dangerous, and will continue but a few days. If by any of the 
 above means, the arterial blood becomes impure, can it be 
 supposed, that diseased arterial blood, could make healthy de- 
 deposits, to form healthy solids— then as a natural and inevita- 
 ble consequence, follows a disease of the solids. If the arte- 
 rial blood was pure, it must make healthy deposits, and of 
 course the solids must remain in a healthy state. Hence it 
 cannot but readily be perceived, that as the solids are a secon- 
 dary formation, and formed from the arterial blood, that the 
 healthy character of the solids, must depend upon the fluids • 
 all fluids are separated from the blood, and they form the re- 
 spective conduits, in which they circulate. In answer to the 
 question which the advocates of solidism might here feel dis- 
 posed to raise — " Does not a solid become immediately affec- 
 ted, or diseased from a blow or other cause ?" To which we 
 say, inflammatory action does not take place, until the atmos- 
 phere has produced sufficient irritation upon the circulating 
 fluid, and would further deny, that the atmosphere affects the 
 solid, but the solid may become decomposed from the fluid , 
 
214 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 acquiring properties, by imbibing oxygen of a character capa- 
 ble of producing this result. 
 
 If these views are correct, then is the present doctrine of 
 solidism entertained by the profession, erroneous. The dis- 
 tinction between acute and chronic, would be rendered far 
 more intelligible, if it simply referred to a disease of the fluids, 
 and a disease of the solids — distinguishing fever, inflammation, 
 &c., as diseases of the fluids— the formation of pus, &c, as 
 diseases of the solids. The fluids being- first diseased in every 
 instance, it would be an important and valuable acquisition to 
 be able to determine with some precision when a solid be- 
 came affected. 
 
 In the above remarks, I may be considered as advocating 
 the humoral pathology, and as that is not the fashionable doc- 
 trine of the day, it must be somewhat disreputable. Gentle- 
 men, my object is truth not fancy — I have before said that I 
 should pursue truth, let it come in collision with what it might 
 — I have done so, I shall continue to do so ; and if you can 
 disprove one single position which I have taken, it is your 
 duty to do so — you know you cannot — you dare not attempt 
 it — you know your defeat would be inevitable. 
 
 That disease cannot exist without a cause is obvious : these 
 causes we have in a measure pourtrayed. We have said 
 they were not so numerous as some nosologists contended. 
 We have spoken of the possibility of morbid matter being in- 
 haled or introduced into the system, engendering disease, but 
 the instances of this character are comparatively few. From 
 whence then originates the great multiplicity of disease, which 
 constantly surrounds us ? It consists not so much in different 
 diseases, as in the similarity of disease ; by far the greatest 
 majority of diseases, in our climate, are of a similar character, 
 and consequently have their origin in one general source.- — 
 There are scarcely any two, who have been labouring under 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 215 
 
 disease for some time, that by conversing together, will not 
 among their various symptoms, discover in many points, a 
 similarity between them. In our climate there is one organ 
 of the body, far more predisposed to disease than any other 
 whatever ; scarcely an individual can be found whose symp- 
 toms, do not in some way show a greater or less derangement 
 of this organ. 
 
 Therefore as most diseases to which we are subjected ordi- 
 narily arise fiom some derangement of some specific organ, 
 let us enquire what organs there are liable to this derangement. 
 In the chest we have the heart and lungs. In the abdomen we 
 have the liver, kidneys and spleen. To these organ?, are the 
 nerves, vessels &c. attached, for the pupose of receiving fluids 
 for their'nourishment, or carrying therefrom the fluid eliminated 
 either to answer some important purpose in the animal econo- 
 my, or to throw therefrom that which is of no further utility. 
 In these organs then, must we look for the direct and immediate 
 cause of disease, in the general and ordinary course of natu- 
 ral laws. The symptoms which characterize affections of 
 either of them, are of too obvious a character to mislead that 
 mind which is familiar with the animal economy. We have 
 above spoken of an organ, more predisposed to disease than 
 any other. That organ is the liver ; every day's experience 
 proves it, the thousands of cases which I have met within a 
 few years, place this subject beyond all question. Why it is 
 so, we have before shown, as well as many of the symptoms 
 which characterize it. So extensive has been this complaint, 
 within my observation ; so universal has it been, that I have at 
 times been almost ready to conclude that all the ordinary 
 chronic diseases had their origin in the liver ; or with very 
 few exceptions. From a disease of the liver, the kidneys 
 may become diseased ; from a disease of the liver, the lungs 
 may become diseased, likewise the spleen, the heart, stomach, 
 
216 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIEHCE. 
 
 &c. ; and from them again, other organs and fluids as before 
 shown. When an affection of the liver extends its influence 
 to the kidneys, pain is experienced across the small of the 
 back, across the loins, often extending down one or both thighs 
 difficulty, pain, and often a smarting sensation in passing urine 
 which is milky or high colored, with considerable deposition 
 of a brick-like sediment; the patient will frequently feel a dispo- 
 sition to pass urine, sometimes in small quantities, at other times 
 much more freely. Females are particularly subjected to 
 these affections. Much weakness and distress, fluor albus, 
 relaxation of the ligaments of the womb, called " falling of the 
 womb," and bearing down pains, similar to labour, will be ex- 
 perienced under these scircumstances ; sometimes it is atten- 
 ded with bloating of the limbs, and abdomen, and not unfre- 
 quently terminating in dropsy. 
 
 I am aware that affections of this nature have frequently 
 been denominated " spinal complaints." How gentlemen 
 could have determined them to be such, is most singular ; cer- 
 tainly no man conversant with the subject, and who was tena- 
 cious of his reputation, would hazard such an avowal ; yet by 
 such erroneous conclusions have many patients been tortured 
 by blisters, setons, issues, &c, along the spine of the back, 
 until it has resulted in great debility and weakness, and even 
 curvatures of the spine by relaxation of its ligaments. The 
 spine is composed of twenty-four irregular bones, called ver- 
 tebra, which are most powerfully defended by strong cartila- 
 ges and ligaments, both internally and externally ; upon the 
 spine the whole body turns. 
 
 Diseases of the spine have been confined to young children, 
 some living two, three and four years ; the oldest one on re- 
 cord appears to have lived but eight years. But the most re- 
 markable feature in a disease of the spine is, that it is attended 
 with a total paralysis of the lower extremities. The person 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 217 
 
 having a disease of the spine, is incapable of using the lower 
 limbs. 
 
 When a disease of the liver extends itself to the spleen, pain 
 is experienced in the left side, above the hip, sometimes exten- 
 ding up the side, where the spleen comes more immediately in 
 contact with the stomach ; and near the diaphragm. Costive- 
 ness is often very troublesome in such cases, and a want of 
 power and energy in the bowels, attended with weakness and 
 debility. The organs of assimilation are much impaired, and 
 although the appetite be most voracious, yet will not the food 
 afford that nourishment to the body it demands. 
 
 Of diseases of the heart, we have before spoken. 
 
 In order to treat the above diseases correctly, how necessary 
 must it appear to every observer, to any individual, that will 
 give it one moments reflection, that the physician should per- 
 fectly comprehend, and understand^the chemical constituents of 
 the various fluids circulating in those organs, and every change 
 which under any circumstance, they could be subjected to. 
 How can we tell, what is necessary to be done without this 
 knowledge. How can we tell, what is necessary to administer 
 to destroy a virus raging in the system, which is undermining 
 and destroying the constitution, unless we can tell the charac- 
 ter, and nature of that virus. In diseases of the liver, what 
 change, what decomposition of the bile, what new principle it 
 formed, to produce the mischief which exists ? If we cannot tell, 
 how can we, how dare we, administer a remedy, when it is im- 
 possible to determine the results that may ensue. Too often 
 has this practice been pursued, and the results attending it, have 
 proved the most fatal, as the administration of morphine, strich- 
 nine, prussic acid, arsenic &c, but it is hushed up — kept quiet 
 — the administerer of it, had friends in the profession — they say 
 it is all right — it was one of those fatal occurrences, which from 
 
 the peculiar idiosvncrasy of the case, it was impossible to for- 
 19 
 
2 IS KEY TO MEDICAL SClExNCE* 
 
 see ; and thus the ignorant culprit is shielded from just retri* 
 bution. When at the same time, should a similar occurrence 
 take place, with a poor Botanic Doctor, one who deals in 
 simples, roots and herbs, these ignorant pretenders, would be 
 the first to cry quackery, empiricism, ignorance &c, and hunt 
 him through every channel of the law, supported by their whole 
 popularity and influence, until they could have him indicted* 
 tried for his life, or sent to the State Prison to palliate his offence, 
 and all forsooth because he had not a peculiar parchment, not 
 inaptly termed "a license to kill." In the the above language 
 I by no means wish to be understood to refer to the whole med- 
 ical profession, there are many of them, that would detest such 
 acts. But my readers are aware that such things have been 
 done, and I mean to apply it to those, and only those, who have 
 or can be guilty of such acts, several who have been guilty of 
 mal-practice, who were regularly licensed, have met their 
 lawful deserts, though it is probable, they may not have been 
 particular favourites. 
 
 Diseases of the liver may, and very often do produce dis- 
 eases of the lungs, — this is by far the most usual form of dis- 
 eases of the lungs ; although they may exist, independent of a 
 diseased liver. As disease of the lungs, has a long time been 
 considered a disease of so invariable fatal termination ; I shall 
 enter somewhat more into detail, in which I shall not fail to 
 take notice of the usual mode of treatment, now commonly re- 
 sorted to, it being that, which in my humble opinion, is not 
 even calculated to allay in any degree, the progress of the dis- 
 ease ; far less to be remedial or curative ; but on the other 
 hand, well calculated to aggravate and increase diseased ac- 
 tion. 
 
 The evidences existing of the curability of Pulmonary Con- 
 sumption, are numerous. This disease may be said, to occur 
 in two specific forms, one by immediate inflammatory ac- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 219 
 
 tion, resulting in the formation of ulcers, evinced by the ex- 
 pectoration of pus, this is the most usual form ; the other is 
 produced by the gradual deposition of hard and concrete sub- 
 stances, in the air cells of lungs, re alluded to, which con- 
 crete substances, after a while lake on inflammation, from the 
 nature of their irritability, and likewise result in ulceration. — 
 This form of the disease is called tubercular consumption In the 
 early agi lical science, little was . : the 
 nature of tubercles. Nor was the attention of physicians di- 
 rected particularly to it, until about th 1670, when 
 Sylvius de la Boe published a work, in w! a tolera- 
 ble corn of cons umpti 
 but he attributed their formation to scrofu! incuts of 
 invisible glands, which opinion W by MoitOII and 
 Wcpfcr, and some others; and sine particularly by 
 Broussais. From that 1788, little more tram 
 Desault of Bordeaux, published an 
 
 that the sole causo "I COO ; ion of t 
 
 clesinthe lungs, which in the last century receir* d the sanction 
 of several of the profession. Tubei utly been 
 
 itigated by Stark, who examined morbid ai 
 siderable industry; and still more recently by Baillie, I. 
 Andril, Laennic and Carswel), All of which investi have 
 
 not settled the princi] physiolog ions 
 
 continue to be entertained. Amon;: th baps 
 
 there is none deservim: more attenti »n than that of Dr. Cars- 
 well — his researches were minu! .. He considers 
 that the surfaces of the mucous and serous tissues and the blood 
 form the exclusive seat of tuberculous matter — he observes, 
 "in whatever organ the formation of tuberculous matter takes 
 place, the m i ous system, if constituting a part of that organ, 
 is in general either the exclusive seat of this morbid product, 
 or it is far more extensively affected with it than any of the 
 
220 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 other systems, or tissues of the same organ." Dr. Clark, 
 Physician to Queen Victoria, in his late treatise on Pulmonary 
 Consumption, makes the following observations on the subject 
 of tuberculous matter,*—" In general, tuberculous matter, first 
 makes its appearance in the lungs, in the form of grey semi- 
 transparent granulations, gradually takes on the characters of 
 crude tubercles, and ultimately becomes softened. During the 
 process of softening and ulceration, tuberculous matter con- 
 tinues to be deposited in other portions of the lungs, the proofs 
 being generally from above downwards, — so that we often 
 find excavations at the summit, crude or softened tubercles 
 below these, and granulations, with no trace of opaque mat- 
 ter in the lower part. At a late period of the disease, the 
 substance of the lung is often so filled with tuberculous matter, 
 as to leave but few traces of its original structure, the whole 
 constituting a mass of dull opaque, grey or white tubercular 
 infiltrations, excavated to a greater or less extent." 
 
 Of the curability of pulmonary consumption, opinions are 
 most various. The most prevalent and general belief is, that 
 it is incurable ; especially after the lungs have become tuber- 
 culated, or ulcers are formed. This belief could have had its 
 origin in no other source, than the very limited success, which 
 has attended the usual course of treatment. It is generally 
 supposed by all classes of community, that, when the lungs 
 have once become ulcerated ; that no principle or mode of 
 treatment, could prove available ; — and that no remedial 
 agent could be successfully applied. And consequently, all 
 hopes are abandoned by the friends of the patient so soon as 
 those prominent symptoms make their appearance. That in 
 such cases, all hopes should be abandoned, and all efforts for 
 recovery cease, certainly cannot be determined with proprie- 
 ty from the very fact that in numerous cases where the lungs 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 221 
 
 have been deeply ulcerated, by judicious treatment, a perfect 
 restoration to health has followed. The question, however, 
 is frequently raised, — "how can any medicine reach the 
 lungs V It is not impossible ! Again, how is it possible for 
 healthy granulations to take place, when the lungs are con- 
 stantly in motion, and this action being indispensible with life ? 
 must not this constant friction or chafing in the lungs keep up 
 the irritability and inflammatory action ? And is there not still 
 a much greater difficulty ? Is not the purulent matter effused 
 from an ulcer in the lungs constantly in contact with the atmos- 
 phere ? Does not the oxygen of the atmosphere constantly 
 unite with the purulent matter, forming a poisonous ichor 
 which extends itself to the edges of the ulcer, and induce it to 
 Spread wider. Does not the constant action and moisture of 
 the lungs prevent the formation of any scab, or indurated mat- 
 ter, so as to protect an ulcer, from the action of the atmos- 
 phere ? External ulcers form incrustations, by which they are 
 protected from the action of the atmosphere, and are thus in- 
 duced to heal ; but upon the lungs such formations arc impos- 
 sible. 
 
 These arguments against the curability of consumption, for- 
 midable as they may appear, are not sufficient to establish the 
 case, that the disease is absolutely incurable, for the very best 
 of all reasons, because facts in abundance exi>t, in proof of its 
 being permanently cured Where deep ulceration of the lungs 
 had existed. Dissections have even proved that life Ins been 
 maintained, when not over one twentienth part of the lungs, 
 were capable of performing their functions. A delineation of 
 these evidences of the curability of consumption, would be 
 far more numerous than is generally supposed. Dr. Clark 
 states, " that Pulmonary Consumption admits of a cure, is no 
 longer a matter of doubt; it has been clearly demonstrated by 
 
 the researches of La3nnic and other modern pathologists." 
 19* 
 
222 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 Dr. Carswell's language upon the subject is equally strong : he 
 says " Pathological Anatomy has perhaps, never affoided more 
 conclusive evidence, in proof of the curability of a disease, 
 than it has in that of tuberculous phthisis." He likewise 
 gives the appearance of the lung after having been cured of 
 a tuberculous disease, " the tuberculous matter whether con- 
 tained in a bronchial tube, the air cells, or cellular tissue of the 
 lungs, has assumed a dry, putty louking, chalky or cretacious 
 character." That Pulmonary Consumption has been cured in 
 numerous instances, we have so many well attested facts, that 
 it ought to silence the constant clamour, of its being an incu- 
 rable disease ; the facts of cures having absolutely been per- 
 formed, should awaken enquiry and investigation ; it should 
 cause the most arduous and indefatigable research, to acquire 
 a knowledge so important to mankind. But the reverse of 
 this seems to be the prevailing disposition — the universal cry 
 is — it cannot be done — it is folly to attempt it — and if a case 
 presents itself, where the evidence is clear and decided, that 
 ulcerated lungs have been cured, it is regarded as a singular, 
 unaccountable, unusual, incomprehensible, and extraordinary 
 occurrence ; it is looked upon as doubtful and uncertain. 
 
 This disposition, has led to the rejection of every measure 
 proposed for its treatment : it is even treated with contempt by 
 those, whose ignorance, pride and folly, have led them to be- 
 lieve, they were possessed of science and knowledge, beyond 
 that of their contemporaries. But we will record facts, and 
 from them, let those who can dare, and will reason, judge. "In 
 the Military Hospital at Capua, where the greatest number of 
 Consumptive patients of the army are sent, the most recent and 
 extensive experiments were made by Dr. Giovanni de Vittis, 
 Physician to the Military Hospitals of the Neapolitan Army ; 
 and from the 1st of May, 1828, to the 8th of January, 1832, 
 there were sent out of the Hospital perfectly cured, forty 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 223 
 
 cases of Chronic Catarrh, forty seven of Consumption in the 
 first stage, one hundred and two in the second, and twenty sev- 
 en in th 3 third, making a total of two hundred and sixteen cases, 
 one hundred and seventy six of which, were cases of Con- 
 Sumption-" Dr. Magennis, of the Royal Hospital at Plymouth, 
 ] n England, reports "that of seventy two easea of consumption^ 
 twenty five with ulcerated lungs recovered, and fifteen from the 
 stage previous to ulceration. Thirteen, in an early stnge of ul- 
 ceration, were diV I, grately relieved, nine in the previou 3 
 stage, and but to caaes entirely I 
 
 The above arc reports made by those physicians, to their re- 
 spective governments; are they to be considered false? are 
 they to be charged wiih base and unprincipled deception ? will 
 not their characters, their hard earned reputation, screen them, 
 from such unprincipled imputation ? What interest could they 
 have in an attempt to deceive, and foitt upon their government! 
 a report destitute of truth ? And had such statements been un- 
 true, how long ere their falsity, would have been detected, and 
 their disgrace so permanently established, which nothing could 
 obliterate ? Besides were there not the living witnesses to tei- 
 tify to this result I 
 
 We might greatly multiply evidence of this character. Me- 
 dical records arc full of them. Dr. Bcddocs states that he 
 cured three cases out of five, of tuberculous consumption in 
 his practice. Would it not be deemed ostentatious in me, I 
 could illustrate many cases of this disease, within the last four 
 years, many of them of the severest character, and far advan- 
 ced in ulceration, which by my treatment have been perfectly 
 restored, and now live in the enjoyment of health : there are 
 even some who live in possession of comparative good health, 
 with the entire loss of one lung. These declarations may ap- 
 pear strange and even questioned by some ; but the question 
 is easily settled. Those individuals stand ready to be subject- 
 
224 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 ed to the most scrupulous examination which the art of chi- 
 rurgery can premise ; some of whom have already passed 
 through the ordeal. I have not said, nor do I say that all can 
 be cured. To determine positively when a disease can be 
 cured, or cannot be cured, is utterly impossible. Many cases 
 apparently within the controul of remedial agents may prove 
 mortal, whilst others again, which bear the strongest marks of 
 the advanced stage of disease, yield readily to appropriate 
 treatment. The former exhibits the existence of deep seated 
 ulcers, the latter open ulcers, or located near the surface. 
 
 The treatment of this disease requires a due consideration 
 of its nature, whether it be originally produced by the deposi- 
 tion of tuberculous matter in the lungs, or by the formation of 
 simple ulcers, by inflammation. If the former, the nature and 
 properties of these tuberculous deposits in the lungs, must be 
 understood. These tuberculous deposits are from the blood, 
 and are of a specific character, the blood being surcharged 
 with this matter, or cheesy substance, deposits them in the air- 
 cells of the lungs. Then must this morbid constituent of the 
 blood, be decomposed by the use or application of such agent, 
 which uniting with the tuberculous matter, will render it fluid ; 
 it may then be carried from the system by the excretory or- 
 gans. But if ulceration has already taken place, or the disease 
 is of the character produced by inflammatory action, treatment 
 of a different character is required. 
 
 We are aware that for a long series of years, but one prin- 
 ciple, upon a general scale, has been pursued for the treatment 
 of this disease, although the daily illustrations of which, prove 
 beyond all equivocation, that it is not only unavailable, but in 
 many instances very injudicious, and even deleterious. 
 
 When there exists but slight symptoms of a disposition to 
 disease of the lungs the almost invariably first application is a 
 blister accross the chest. The propriety of this practice to 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 225 
 
 say the least is extremely dubious. But it is a practice which 
 has been strongly recommended and advocated by the most dis- 
 tinguished medical writers, philosophers and practitioners for- a 
 long period of time, lam aware that in opposing it I have a 
 mighty phalanx to contend against. Notwithstanding the influ- 
 ence which may exist in its favour, and as popular as the doc- 
 trine of blistering may be (especially in this disease) I cannot 
 from a due consideration of its nature and effects, but raise my 
 hands against blistering the breast, especially where there ex" 
 ists the slightest disposition to a disease of the lungs. The 
 doctiinc of sympathy, one of those convenient chimerical 
 fancies which had its origin in the \ ital principle, has led to the 
 practice of blistering. It has been alleged that then 
 great sympathy between the lungs and the skin ; and that a 
 blister across the chest was calculated to divert the disease 
 from the lungs to the skin. This doctrine of sympathy 
 tween the skin and 1' d no further illustration 
 
 of its existence by ! medical philosophers — " than it 
 
 is so." How, why, or by what vessels or organs it is convey- 
 ed, science nor observation has never acquainted us with. 
 
 The impropriety of blistering the chest in Pulmonary Con- 
 sumption will he more fully ehended when we take a 
 view of the situation of the lungs. The lungs are two vital 
 organs situated in the chest, by moans of which we I o alhe. — 
 The lung in the right cavity of I il is divided into three 
 lobes; that in the left, cavity into two. They hang in the 
 chest — not utt<ich-d in it — they arc attached at their superior 
 part to the neck by means of the windpipe., and arc separated 
 from each other by what is termed the mediastinum, or middle, 
 which is formed by the folds of the pleura, the membrane 
 which surrounds the lungs, and divides the chest into two 
 parts. The lungs arc likewise attached to the heart by means 
 of the pulmonary vessels, which consist of the pulmonary ar. 
 
226 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 tery, which carries the blood from the right ventricle of the 
 heart to the lungs, and the four pulmonary veins which re-con- 
 vey the blood back from the lungs to the left auricle of the 
 heart. The lungs contain but few nerves of sensation ; they 
 are from what is called the eighth pair ; so little sensibility do 
 the lungs possess that the patient seldom feels much pain in them 
 when seriously diseased. He cannot tell when they are ulce- 
 arted, and often is the most critical examination by the ste- 
 thescope, unavailing in discovering the extent of diseased action 
 upon the lungs. The pains experienced across the chest are 
 not in the lungs, but are produced by the blood passing through 
 the blood vessels, traversing near the surface of the chest. 
 The lungs are however freely supplied with organic nerves 
 from branches of the great sympathetic. 
 
 Here is perceived the situation of the lungs. There is no 
 direct connection between the surface of the chest and lungs 
 whatever ; they are not attached to the chest, they hang in it, 
 and are there surrounded by a membrane called the pleura, it 
 has no connection with the chest — they may be compared to a 
 bellows, constantly expanding and contracting. The very 
 blood that circulates in the lungs, has to return from them to 
 the heart, and then to be thrown by the heart through the ar- 
 teries and enter the capillary vessels of the skin, before there 
 can be a more immediate contact between the lungs and skin; 
 and the blood of the capillaries does not immediately return to 
 the lungs. There is no possible way whatever, for any im- 
 mediate connection to exist between the skin and lungs, and in 
 no other way does it, but through the agency of the blood, as 
 just shown. There is yet another difficulty to surmount in 
 blistering the chest. — Between the lungs and the surface of 
 the chest is interposed the sternum. — Do gentlemen, really 
 believe, that a blister, when the lungs are thus situated, can 
 draw the disease from the lungs through the breast bone ? — if 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 227 
 
 80, their folly must be greater than we supposed ; but the con- 
 stant practice of blistering would go far in support of this 
 opinion. But will it be denied, that blisters ever afford relief? 
 they sometimes do, but more frequently do not. Well, how do 
 they afford relief? A blister placed across the chest, or any 
 other part is capable, and does create painful irritation, inflam- 
 mation and suppuration, — and if kept up for some time, as is 
 usually the case, the free discharges from it weakens the part, 
 and creates a tendency of the fluids from all parts of the body, 
 to concentrate themselves there, which by the decomposition 
 then taking place in such particular blistered part, much of 
 the virus supporting the disease may be carried off, and the 
 patient thus relieved — the same effect would be produced by 
 bleeding — powerful cathartics, &c. But does this view of the 
 subject argue the propriety of blistering, especially over the 
 chest. Suppose it were to have been carried so far as to com- 
 pletely relieve the patient of the disease, is it conclusive evi- 
 dence that the practice was unobjectionable ? As the objact ot 
 the blister is to deplete from the lungs, — we would ask can 
 a blister across the chest deplete directly from the lungs — the 
 answer is no — it is impossible — it is contrary to reason, anato- 
 my and common sense. But this is not the only difficulty. 
 When the lungs have become debilitated from any cause, do 
 we not further embarrass their actions, by restricting their 
 movements in respiration, which the patient would necessarily 
 do to avoid the pain consequent upon motion of a vesicated 
 surface ? To breathe at all under these circumstances de- 
 mands an effort, as the muscles under a blister are in a mea- 
 sure deprived of the power of contraction. 
 
 Another important point is likewise accessary to be consid- 
 ered. Js not, as above suggested, the part over which a blis- 
 ter is placed, debilitated by its action ? What then is the 
 consequence, if weakened ? Is it placed in a condition to re- 
 
228 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 sist the influence of disease ? On the contrary, by the debili- 
 ty thus induced, it becomes less able, and hence such part may 
 become the location and rendezvous of every train of morbid 
 humours, which may be flowing through the system. Which 
 action is more frequently the result than that of a beneficial 
 character. Thus it is that many cases of incipient consump- 
 tion are rendered permanent by this injudicious method, by 
 the concentration of morbid or diseased matter in the neigh- 
 borhood of the lungs, which by extending its influence to the 
 internal portion of the chest, permanently establish a disease 
 of the lungs — and bronchia. Where is the medical man that 
 dare, whilst in the enjoyment of health, place a blister across 
 the chest, and keep it open for weeks, as he would do upon a 
 consumptive patient ; and yet will he attempt to cure a disease 
 by the same means which his own common sense would con- 
 vince him would be attended with great danger in a healthy 
 person. We have yet another important argument against 
 the propriety of blisters. We have referred to cases, where 
 a disease of the lungs may be produced in consequence of a 
 primary disease of the liver. If at that time, or at that point, 
 when the disease of the liver began to transfer its action to the 
 lungs, which might be marked with slight pains across the 
 chest and in the left side, attended with some cough, and a 
 disposition to easily take cold, a blister be applied across the 
 chest, would it not materially aid in much more rapidly trans- 
 ferring the disease from the liver to the lungs. If blisters must 
 be applied at all, why not transfer them to a part which can- 
 not interfere with the transactions of the diseased organ. 
 
 Another mode of treatment, is by rubbing the chest with tartar 
 emetic ointment, for the purpose of forming pustules or erup- 
 tions upon the skin. The same argument equally applies here, 
 as it respects producing a determination from the lungs to the 
 skin, as it does in blisters, and the general difficulties may be 
 
KCY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 229 
 
 increased by the absorption of Antimony into the system, pro 
 during antimonial action as before referred to. 
 
 Expectorants arc likewise a general resort, and are some- 
 times carried so far as to act as emetics. Their use in some 
 cases may be of some utility, but their extensive use arc by no 
 means proper or judicious. By expectorants which nauseate* 
 mucous may be thrown with greater ease from the lungs and 
 wind pipe when accumulations take place there, but if pcrse- 
 d in beyond this point, their action may increase the disease 
 bv increasing the discharge from the longs, and thus open a 
 channel through the lungs for every morbid humour, which, 
 flawing through the system, may be thus irritating and increas- 
 ing diseased action of the lungs. In ulcerated lungs, it would 
 prove extremely injurious, by inducing the purulent matter 
 from the lung to its surface, where it would have the tendency 
 of enlarging such ulcer. Consider a mewhat similar 
 
 Suppose an individual labouring under violent d t,the 
 
 bowels irritated and inflamed ; who in such case would think 
 of resorting to drastic cathaitici to < feet a cure. Vet here is 
 a case precisely similar in character, in which emetic expe 
 ants are to be employed, they can serve no other purpose than 
 to induce the ulcer t<» oubt- 
 
 f'ul whether such expectorants migfa not altogether be dismissed 
 from the practice of medicine with advantage. The mucous 
 effused from the lungs upon t . is always pass 
 
 of sufficiently irritative properties to excite the action of the 
 lungs to cough, which by colapsing, the lungs discharges the 
 mucous, and such ex] ectorant can only act by increasing this 
 irritability. But it is a matter of no little importance, to have 
 some correct views, how it is that expectorants so called act 
 — how they produce their effects. Authors have manifested 
 considerable reserve on this point, many of them not caring to 
 
 refer to them at all ; and none venturing to advance anv specific 
 20 
 
230 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 opinion, how the effect which they produce is brought about. 
 It is well known, that nothing can be introduced into the lungs 
 except inhaled in the form of gas, and that but in small 
 quantities. 
 
 The expectorant is received into the stomach, which from 
 thence must pass into the intestines, and from thence must be 
 taken up by the absorbents, and thence pass through the tho- 
 racic duct into the venous blood, and thence to the heart, and 
 be thrown to the lungs before it could come in direct contact 
 with the lungs. This is a long way for the expectorant to 
 reach the lungs, and in its passage there, must meet with various 
 changes by coming in contact with other agents. But it is 
 said, it acts by sympathy. What kind of sympathy? Will 
 gentlemen inform us? Will sympathy of the stomach attenu- 
 ate viscid mucous in the lungs ? Remember the. stomach is 
 situated in the abdomen, the lungs are in the thorax. They 
 are separated by the diaphragm. The attachments of the 
 lungs are not to the stomach ; they have no connection but 
 with the windpipe and heart. Now, sirs, will you tell us how ex- 
 pectorants act, or will you be satisfied to erase the name from 
 the materia medica, and replace it with one more appropriate. 
 But will not the inhalations of some gaseous substances attenu- 
 ate the viscid mucous in the lungs ? It may ; and it is the only 
 way in which an expectorant so called can directly did ! — 
 Why does an emetic, or articles which nauseate the stomach 
 favour the discharge of mucous from the lungs ? — by excite- 
 ment, which it not only produces upon the stomach, but upon 
 the heart, and every other organ of the body — upon the same 
 principle by which it produces perspiration from the skin by 
 increasing the arterial circulation, or when (as is sometimes 
 the case) it passes the pylorus and acts upon the bowels. — 
 Then how do expectorants act ? by attenuation. We have 
 before shown that this mucous was a constituent of the blood, 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 231 
 
 und when such articles are carried into the blood, as are capa- 
 ble of decomposing mucous, but in a limited degree the mu- 
 cous becomes thinner, and is consequently separated from the 
 blood in the lungs more freely, and in greater quantities, fur- 
 nishing often important relief, which is called free expecto- 
 ration. 
 
 Low diet is another course often recommended in diseases 
 of the lungs. This has the same general effect as the other 
 depletive agents we have spoken of — just in proportion as we 
 deprive the stomach of food, just so do we deprive the whole 
 system of support, and in the like manner do we deprive it of 
 strength. It is but another course to exhaust and wear out 
 the system, and hasten the disease to a fatal termination. It 
 is really to me sometimes a matter of surprise, how life is 
 maintained as long as it is. A person is sick — bleed him, and 
 weaken him — give him emetics to weaken him — give him 
 violent cathartics to weaken him — give him active sudorifics 
 to weaken him — give him calomel to salivate him, and thus 
 weaken him — leech and cup him, to weaken him — diet him, 
 give him but the weakest kind of nutriment, and that in quan- 
 tities hardly sufficient to sustain life, — and all this time the 
 disease is actively preying upon him, to debilitate him still 
 more ; and under these circumstances, gentlemen wonder why 
 he don't get well — it is rather a wonder that he ever should 
 get well ; nor would he, unless he had a more than ordinary 
 constitution, — he is surrounded by enemies, without a friend, 
 but his own constitution, and that too must often yield. 
 
 By the foregoing remarks, it will be perceived that I almost 
 in every particular oppose the usual treatment in Pulmonary 
 Consumption, but yet contend that ordinarily, it is not an incu- 
 rable disease. The indications of cure are plainly pourtrayed 
 in the very character of the disease itself — the symptoms 
 which it presents — the whole appearance of the patient show, 
 
232 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 in what the derangement consists, and equally indicate the 
 principles of cure. I am willing that those who contend for 
 its incurability should avail themselves of all the benefits which 
 the most disadvantageous circumstances, in regard to it can 
 afford them ; and yet it is not incurable. I admit that no me- 
 dicine can reach the lungs ; that the purulent matter effused 
 in an ulcer, unites with the oxygen of the atmosphere, and not 
 only prevents the ulcer from healing, but contributes to spread 
 it wider; and that human life must cease to exist the instant 
 the lungs be deprived of this vital air ; yet is it curable, but not 
 by the usual means. 
 
 In diseases of the lungs the body is emaciated — the whole 
 surface of the body, the skin, appears from its paleness, as if 
 there was very little if any blood charging the capillaries, the 
 patient experiencing sensations of chilliness, unless it be dur- 
 ing the hectic exacerbation, attended with rapid emaciation, 
 and loss of strength. What in reality is the true nature of 
 the case under these circumstances ? At every pulsation of 
 the heart the blood is thrown to the lungs ; but the lungs hav- 
 ing become debilitated, are thus rendered incapable of return- 
 ing the blood from them back again to the heart as fast as the 
 heart throws it to them. The same result might likewise be 
 produced by a thick and viscid state of the blood. The con- 
 sequence of this would be that accumulations of blood would 
 take place in the lungs ; the blood-vessels of the lungs would 
 become filled, charged, and gorged with blood ; this would 
 duce the lungs to enlarge or swell, giving rise to shortness of 
 breath, or difficulty of breathing. In this situation any slight 
 occurrence, as coughing or sudden exertion, might rupture 
 some of the blood-vessels of the lungs, and blood be dischar- 
 ged from the lungs, called bleeding of the lungs, which would 
 readily be known by its florid, red colour. This accumulation 
 of blood in the lungs by so greatly distending their blood ves- 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 233 
 
 sels, would produce irritation, which irritation would generate 
 cough, and this cough and irritation would soon effect ulcera- 
 tion, which ulcer would be continually fed or supplied by the 
 constant accumulation of blood in the lungs. 
 
 We now have a correct view of the true circumstances of 
 the case, the true state and condition of the lungs in this speci- 
 fic form of the disease. With these facts before us, we be- 
 come enabled to exercise our reasoning faculties ; to form ideas 
 of the principles of cure proper to be adopted ; to weigh 
 those principles, examine them, and criticise their action in all 
 their bearings, and are thus most capable of adopting such a 
 course as would be most likely to promise success. Then the 
 enquiry arises,— Is blistering the chest a correct practice ? 
 We think and reflect upon the action of a blister: it may 
 weaken the part — it may induce greater diseased fluids to the 
 parts, and thus increase the already existing difficulties. Be- 
 sides the irritating properties of cantharides may be absorbed 
 and increase the irritability. What advantage shall I derive 
 from blood-letting ? I may for a short while relieve in a mea- 
 sure the congestion, but no longer than is sufficient for an in- 
 crease of blood to again charge the lungs ; then will bleeding 
 be required again. But shall I not by such action much further 
 debilitate my patient ? Shall I not deprive the system of its 
 natural and requisite support ? And what benefit can I ex- 
 pect to derive in regard to the ulcer ? What benefit may I 
 expect to derive from issues or setons ? May I not by their 
 means direct the action from the lungs, and thus discharge that 
 virus through another channel instead of the lungs ? Does 
 thi3 not appear reasonable ? But it must be remembered this 
 morbid .matter is constantly forming ; and although another 
 drain other than the lungs be opened for the discharge of this 
 morbid matter, yet it does not direct the blood from the lungs, 
 
 nor can it materially lessen the effusion of matter in the ulcer. 
 20* 
 
234 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 May I not derive benefit from expectorants ? To give arti- 
 cles capable of acting as expectorants, as they are generally 
 supposed to act, is to increase the discharge from the ulcer up- 
 on the lungs already too great; as every portion of matter 
 induced from the lungs into the ulcer, unites with the oxygen 
 of the atmosphere, which renders it of a poisonous, irritative 
 character ; and by poisoning the edges of the ulcer, it causes 
 it to spread wider, and thus the very evil designed to be over- 
 come is augmented. 
 
 Is there then any course that can with propriety be adopted, 
 that would promise a favourable result, or even a mitigation of 
 the disease. There is. We have already referred to the situ- 
 ation of the patient ; the blood having left the surface of the 
 body, and charging the lungs : can we not induce that blood 
 to quit the lungs, and return, and again circulate as usual in its 
 natural channels, the capillaries of the skin, by the application 
 of such means as shall produce a constant determination to 
 the surface. It may be said, is not that the object of blisters 1 
 If it be the object, the result is of a far different character. I 
 do not mean to a certain part, but to all parts of the sur- 
 face of the body ; not by vesication, or producing pustules 
 and thus weakening or debilitating the part, but by a process 
 free from the evils unavoidable in blistering. Will not sudo- 
 rifics accomplish it; sudorifics are valuable, if not carried 
 so far as to exhaust the energies of the system. The 
 effects of sudorifics or steaming would be, that during 
 their operation, the blood would be induced from the lungs to 
 the surface, and the patient for the time being, would expe- 
 rience much relief, but the instant their effects ceased, a revul- 
 sion of blood would take place from the skin to the lungs f 
 by which the difficulties of the lungs would be increased beyond 
 that which existed previously. Such course must be adopted, 
 as to permanently relieve the lungs ; the blood must be induced 
 
KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 235 
 
 from the lungs to the surface of the body, and retained there — 
 not for a few hours, but for days, weeks, and months if requi- 
 red, and until the lungs shall have acquired sufficient strength 
 to return the blood from them to the heart, as fast as the heart 
 throws it to them ; this cannot be done by blisters, issues, se- 
 tons, bleeding, steaming, emetics, expectorants or sudorifics. 
 Gentlemen will ever find Pulmonary Consumption incurable, 
 so long as they refuse to adopt this principle, and produce this 
 effect. What then must be the result of this treatment ? 
 Must not the lungs become relieved of the accumulations of 
 blood in them ? Must they not become relaxed ; relieved from 
 their burden, and will they not then contract to their original 
 size, and will not then the difficulty of breathing and shortness 
 of breath be obviated ? When the blood vessels of the lungs 
 are no longer distended or strained, will there be that irritation 
 there; and if the irritation has subsided, will not the cough 
 likewise cease ? 
 
 It may be said, that all this is very well and may greatly re- 
 lieve and benefit the patient, but you do not effect a cure ; the 
 ulcer upon the lungs yet remains, which according to your 
 own illustration, cannot be cured, first, because no medicine 
 can reach the lungs, and secondly, in consequence of the puru- 
 lent matter uniting with the oxygen of the atmosphere, of which 
 we cannot be deprived and live, by which means the ulcer is 
 constantly aggravated and enlarged, and must necessarily pro- 
 gress to a fatal termination. Not quite so fast good sirs ! Was 
 it not the accumulation of blood in the lungs, by which the 
 ulcer was supported ? The lungs are now free from this ac- 
 cumulation, and the ulcer is deprived of support, in familiar 
 language, starved. Our object, you perceive, is not to pro- 
 mote effusions upon the lung, in the site of the ulcer; but that 
 which is directly the contrary, absorption from the ulcer into the 
 lung, and from the lung into the system. The consequence of 
 
236 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 which is, the ulcer upon the lung becomes smaller and smaller 
 every day, until the expectoration of pus ceases, the ulcer 
 closed, and the patient cured. But you absorb the diseased 
 matter into the system, — what will you do with it then ? Neu- 
 tralize it, render it incapable of doing further mischief, carry 
 it from the system by the various excretory organs. 
 
 We will yet add a few remarks in regard to mineral and ve- 
 getable agents, in the treatment of disease. We are aware, 
 that, those who use vegetable remedies alone, and contend 
 earnestly for their exclusive u-e, are looked upon by the great 
 portion of the community, with an eye of indifference ai least 
 but often are they singled out as men destitute of the knowledge 
 of Anatomy, possessed but of a small share of education and 
 but little knowledge of the science of medicine. This can only 
 be attributed to a want of knowledge or to a prejudice, having 
 its origin in the influence, which interested individuals have been 
 enabled to exert over their credulity. The only test must be 
 a trial of their relative qualifications. That point is now at is- 
 sue, and is now rapidly approaching its conclusion. How it 
 must terminate, needs no particular foresight to evince. The 
 thousands and tens of thousands, in all sections of the United 
 States, who have within a few years, and those who are now 
 daily abandoning the use of mineral agents for the treatment of 
 disease, speak a language which cannot be misunderstood. 
 The ultimate issue is no longer involved in doubt, a change, a 
 thorough change, will soon take place in medicine. 
 
 Physicians will have to start their studies from a new point, 
 practice upon different principles, and adopt very different le- 
 medies from what they are now using. A few years from this 
 time, and the mineral and depletive practice will be held in 
 contempt, by every well informed mind. The people them- 
 selves will take this great and important cause in hand — they 
 begin to perceive that the health and well-being of both them- 
 
KEY TO MRDICAL SCIENCE. 237 
 
 selves and families, demand it ; posterity demands it, and they 
 will not suffer the important obligation under which they feel 
 themselves placed, to pass by unheeded. Already have they 
 it in agitation, to establish societies amon^ themselves for the 
 furtherance and support of the Botanical cause, and fur the 
 suppression of the mineral practice. We bid them good speed, 
 and shall not hesitate to throw all the force and energy of 
 which we have controul into the scale. It is a good work — a 
 worthy undertaking, and one calculated to immortalize its pro- 
 jectors. 
 
 That vegetable remedies, and they alone, were designed for 
 the treatment of all the diseases of mankind, is perfectly obvious 
 and clear, from their very nature, and from all evidence which 
 can be brought to bear upon the point. Is not our whole 
 system formed from vegetable matter, vegetable productions 
 alone. If so,docs it not follow as an indisputable fact, that mine- 
 rals are incompatible with the human constitution? Arc there 
 not medicinal plants ? If there are, for what other purpose 
 were they formed than for medicinal agents ? Were they not 
 the first agents ever resorted t i by the ancients, and were they 
 not most eminently successful in the treatment of diseases by 
 them ? Minerals arc the last grade of matter, and conse- 
 quently capable of decomposing all the primary grades. Of 
 the specific action of some of them, we have herein portray- 
 ed. Minerals arc poisonous to vegetable matter, as well as 
 animal. Place a plant in a bed of calomel, arsenic or antimo- 
 ny, and see if it will grow. Both the laws of nature and our own 
 common sense and experience, prove to us that minerals are 
 incompatible, and of course destructive to the human constitu- 
 tion. Even the dumb brute who is only governed by instinct, 
 evinces a stronger and more correct judgment in this respect : 
 the dog will seek the chamomile, the toad the plantain, the cat 
 the catnep. Shall we who boast of reason, fall beneath the 
 
238 KEY TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 animal in respect to this important matter. Reason and com- 
 mon sense forbid it. 
 
 It is true, that there have not been those efforts made use of 
 to discover the various medicinal pioperties in plants which the 
 importance and absolute necessity of the case require. The 
 reason why such efforts have not been made since the lights of 
 Chemistry have been developed, is because mineral agents have 
 held the ascendancy. Medical philosophers have directed their 
 enquiries to the discoveries of minerals and their various com- 
 binations, regarding vegetables as unfashionble, or beneath their 
 notice. Why they have done so ; why they have neglected 
 both Vegetable and Animal Chemistry, is equally apparent 
 they would not have done so, had not their minds been contin" 
 ually warped and biassed by this " specific vital principle" by 
 Which they were firmly of the conviction that the modus operandi 
 of medicines, could never be understood : always referring the 
 power by which a medicine performed its effects to an agent 
 beyond the reach of human understanding. Had they aban- 
 doned this chimerical principle, studied the Laws of Nature, 
 and become acquainted with them ; long ere this, would mine, 
 rals have ceased to have a place in the materia medica. 
 
 The time, however, has arrived when this important study 
 must commence. It can no longer be suffered to remain in 
 obscurity, unintelligible to mankind. The day is not far distan^ 
 when Schools and Colleges will be established ; the express ob- 
 ject of which will be to teach Natural Philosophy in all its vari- 
 ous departments, and Medical Science, Chemistry, Botany and 
 Anatomy upon their true principles. Medical men will then 
 arise whose science, whose knowledge, whose correct progno- 
 sis in disease, and application of medicinal agents, will be of a 
 character so far superior to the quackery and empiricism of the 
 present day, that the thousands of nostrums that now inundat e 
 our land, will no longer maintain a footing or a name. 
 
REV TO MEDICAL SCIENCE. 239 
 
 A most important point to be acquired in the treatment of 
 disease by vegetable remedies, is, how properly to pre [are 
 their product for use — that is to know what particular article 
 there is in a vegetable which we require — how to extract it 
 from the plant, to obtain the pure medicinal virtures of the plant, 
 free from all the extraneous matter or substances which it may 
 contain, other than required. Some plants impart their virtues 
 to alcohol, some to ethers, some to acids, some to oils, &c. some 
 impart their virtues to boiling water, others again the instant 
 boiling water is placed upon them their virtues are gone, some 
 are obtained by distillation, others by spontaneous evaporation 
 &c. We here close our remarks, and shall only add, that our 
 Philosophy of Practice is founded on the Laws of Nature ; — 
 Our Theory of Disease— the Theory of Experience and Evi- 
 dence ; — Our Materia Medica — the Boundlr.ss Forest! 
 
 I have writen this work, under the m ivantageous 
 
 circumstances, having been compelled to attend to other du- 
 ties all the time, in which I have been engaged' in it. Seldom 
 could my mind be devoted to it, but fora short period at a time, 
 sometimes not more than ten or fifteen minutes, before my at- 
 tention was required to consult with some patient. I have had 
 no opportunity of revising, it having been printed as fast as 
 written. From which circumstances it must necessarily con- 
 tain inaccuracies, typographical, literary and grammatical, and 
 I may have repeated in some instances the same idea, not bavins 
 examined the sheets since it came from the press. I however 
 think I have so expressed my ideas as to be understood. Should 
 they meet the approbation of that public, whom I am happy to 
 serve, they shall soon hear from me in a more elaborate form, in 
 which I shall enter minutely into the symptoms, character and 
 nature of diseases, and their appropriate remedies. The cir- 
 cumstances under which they should be used ; and why they 
 should. Giving in all instances cause and effect. 
 
DR. J. CLAWSON KELLEY'S 
 
 MEDICAL OFFICE 
 
 No. 426 BROADWAY, 
 
 Where Advice and Consultation can at all times be ob- 
 tained, on the various diseases — particularly in Pulmona- 
 ry Consumption, Diseases of the Liver, Heart, Kidneys, 
 and Spleen, — Scrofula, Dropsies, Fever, Ulcers, Erup- 
 tions, &c. ; — and where Remedies, 
 
 Exclusively Vegetable, 
 
 For the treatment of those complaints can at all times be 
 
 obtained, which are invariably prepared under our own 
 
 direction, and upon the principles advocated in this vol- 
 ume. 
 
 NEW-YORK, i 
 
 426 Broadway. ) 
 
•t*k 
 
 *